philoponus_n but_o in_o that_o divide_a time_n 49._o there_o be_v some_o call_v theodosiani_n who_o make_v but_o one_o nature_n and_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la and_o so_o fall_v in_o with_o the_o sabellian_o but_o other_o hold_v that_o there_o be_v one_o immutable_a divine_a essence_n but_o each_o person_n have_v a_o distinct_a individual_a nature_n which_o the_o rest_n charge_v with_o tritheism_n which_o consequence_n they_o utter_o reject_v because_o although_o they_o hold_v three_o distinct_a nature_n yet_o they_o say_v they_o be_v but_o one_o god_n because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o invariable_a divinity_n in_o they_o nicephorus_n say_v that_o conon_n follower_n reject_v philoponus_n but_o photius_n mention_n a_o conference_n between_o conon_n and_o other_o 24._o aâ—out_a philoponus_n wherein_o he_o defend_v he_o against_o other_o severian_n photius_n grant_v that_o conon_n and_o his_o follower_n hold_v a_o consubstantial_a trinity_n and_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n and_o so_o far_o they_o be_v orthodox_n but_o say_v they_o be_v far_o from_o it_o when_o they_o assert_v proper_a and_o peculiar_a substance_n to_o each_o person_n the_o difference_n between_o conon_n and_o philoponus_n about_o this_o point_n 23._o for_o conon_n write_v against_o philoponus_n about_o the_o resurrection_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v partly_o in_o the_o doctrine_n but_o chief_o in_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o for_o these_o reject_v all_o kind_n of_o tritheism_n which_o philoponus_n see_v well_o enough_o must_v follow_v from_o his_o doctrine_n but_o he_o deny_v any_o real_a division_n or_o separation_n in_o those_o substance_n as_o to_o the_o deity_n isidore_n say_v trinit_fw-la that_o the_o tritheist_n own_v three_o god_n as_o well_o as_o three_o person_n and_o that_o if_o god_n be_v say_v to_o be_v triple_a there_o must_v follow_v a_o plurality_n of_o go_n but_o there_o be_v other_o called_z triformiani_fw-la of_o who_o s._n augustin_n speak_v 74._o who_o hold_v the_o three_o person_n to_o be_v three_o distinct_a part_n which_o be_v unite_v make_v one_o god_n which_o say_v he_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o divine_a perfection_n but_o among_o these_o severian_n there_o be_v three_o several_a opinion_n 1._o of_o philoponus_n who_o hold_v one_o common_a nature_n and_o three_o individual_a 2._o of_o those_o who_o say_v there_o be_v but_o one_o nature_n and_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la 3._o of_o those_o who_o affirm_v there_o be_v three_o distinct_a nature_n but_o withal_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o indivisible_a godhead_n and_o these_o differ_v from_o philoponus_n in_o the_o main_a ground_n of_o tritheism_n which_o be_v that_o he_o hold_v the_o common_a nature_n in_o the_o trinity_n to_o be_v only_o a_o specific_a nature_n and_o such_o as_o it_o be_v among_o men._n for_o philoponus_n himself_o in_o the_o word_n which_o nicephorus_n produce_v do_v assert_v plain_o that_o the_o common_a nature_n be_v separate_v from_o the_o individual_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o a_o mere_a act_n of_o the_o mind_n so_o that_o he_o allow_v no_o individual_a unity_n in_o the_o divine_a nature_n but_o what_o be_v in_o the_o several_a person_n as_o the_o common_a nature_n of_o man_n be_v a_o notion_n of_o the_o mind_n as_o it_o be_v abstract_v from_o the_o several_a individual_n wherein_o alone_o it_o real_o subsist_v so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o apparent_a difference_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o joh._n philoponus_n and_o the_o new_a explication_n for_o herein_o the_o most_o real_a essential_a and_o indivisible_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v assert_v and_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v no_o species_n 19_o because_o it_o be_v but_o one_o and_o so_o it_o can_v not_o be_v condemn_v in_o joh._n philoponus_n 2._o we_o now_o come_v to_o abbot_n joachim_n who_o doctrine_n seem_v to_o be_v as_o much_o mistake_v as_o it_o be_v represent_v in_o the_o decretal_a where_o the_o condemnation_n of_o it_o by_o the_o lateran_n council_n be_v extant_a but_o here_o i_o can_v but_o observe_v what_o great_a authority_n these_o unitarian_n give_v to_o this_o lateran_n council_n as_o if_o they_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o set_v up_o transubstantiation_n by_o it_o which_o they_o so_o often_o parallel_v with_o the_o trinity_n thence_o in_o their_o late_a discourse_n they_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o the_o most_o general_a council_n that_o be_v ever_o call_v 4_o and_o that_o what_o be_v there_o define_v it_o be_v make_v heresy_n to_o oppose_v it_o but_o by_o their_o favour_n we_o neither_o own_o this_o to_o have_v be_v a_o general_a council_n nor_o that_o it_o have_v authority_n to_o make_v that_o heresy_n which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o but_o that_o council_n may_v assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n true_o as_o it_o have_v be_v receive_v and_o condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o joachim_n just_o but_o what_o it_o be_v they_o do_v not_o or_o will_v not_o seem_v to_o understand_v joachim_n be_v a_o great_a enthusiast_n but_o no_o deep_a divine_a as_o man_n of_o that_o heat_n seldom_o be_v and_o he_o have_v many_o dispute_n with_o peter_n lombard_n in_o his_o life_n as_o the_o vindicator_n of_o joachim_n confess_v 66._o after_o his_o death_n a_o book_n of_o his_o be_v find_v tax_v peter_n lombard_n with_o some_o strange_a doctrine_n about_o the_o trinity_n wherein_o he_o call_v he_o heretic_n and_o madman_n 2._o this_o book_n be_v complain_v of_o in_o the_o lateran_n council_n and_o upon_o examination_n it_o be_v sound_a that_o instead_o of_o charge_v peter_n lombard_n just_o he_o be_v fall_v into_o heresy_n himself_o which_o be_v deny_v the_o essential_a unity_n of_o the_o three_o person_n and_o make_v it_o to_o be_v unity_n of_o consent_n he_o grant_v that_o they_o be_v one_o essence_n one_o nature_n one_o substance_n but_o how_o not_o by_o any_o true_a proper_a unity_n but_o similitudinary_a and_o collective_a as_o they_o call_v it_o as_o many_o man_n be_v one_o people_n and_o many_o believer_n make_v one_o church_n whence_o thomas_n aquinas_n say_v 24._o that_o joachim_n fall_v into_o the_o arian_n heresy_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o my_o purpose_n that_o he_o deny_v the_o individual_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n which_o can_v be_v charge_v on_o the_o author_n of_o the_o new_a explication_n and_o so_o this_o come_v not_o home_n to_o the_o purpose_n 3._o but_o the_o last_o charge_n be_v the_o most_o terrible_a for_o it_o not_o only_o set_v down_o the_o heresy_n but_o the_o capital_a punishment_n which_o follow_v it_o yet_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v notwithstanding_o the_o very_a warm_a prosecution_n of_o it_o by_o another_o hand_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o valentinus_n gentilis_fw-la and_o that_o which_o be_v assert_v in_o this_o explication_n 1._o in_o the_o sentence_n of_o his_o condemnation_n it_o be_v express_v 132._o that_o he_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o the_o vile_a scurrility_n and_o most_o horrid_a blasphemy_n against_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o the_o glorious_a mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n but_o can_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v charge_v upon_o one_o who_o have_v not_o only_o write_v in_o defence_n of_o it_o but_o speak_v of_o it_o with_o the_o high_a veneration_n 2._o in_o the_o same_o sentence_n it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v the_o father_n only_o to_o be_v that_o infinite_a god_n which_o we_o ought_v to_o worship_n ibid._n which_o be_v plain_a blasphemy_n against_o the_o son_n but_o can_v any_o man_n ever_o think_v to_o make_v this_o the_o same_o case_n with_o one_o who_o make_v use_v of_o that_o as_o one_o of_o his_o chief_a argument_n that_o the_o three_o person_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o a_o distinct_a divine_a worship_n 20._o 3._o it_o be_v charge_v upon_o he_o that_o he_o call_v the_o trinity_n a_o mere_a human_a invention_n not_o so_o much_o as_o know_v to_o any_o catholic_n creed_n and_o direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 40._o but_o the_o author_n here_o charge_v have_v make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n to_o be_v ground_v on_o scripture_n and_o to_o vindicate_v it_o from_o the_o objection_n draw_v from_o thence_o against_o it_o 4._o one_o of_o the_o main_a article_n of_o his_o charge_n be_v 45._o that_o he_o make_v three_o spirit_n of_o different_a order_n and_o degree_n that_o the_o father_n be_v the_o one_o only_a god_n by_o which_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v exclude_v manifest_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n but_o the_o person_n charge_v with_o his_o heresy_n say_v 29._o the_o reason_n why_o we_o must_v not_o say_v three_o god_n be_v because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o divinity_n in_o they_o all_o and_o that_o entire_o indivisible_o inseparable_o but_o it_o be_v say_v that_o although_o there_o may_v be_v some_o difference_n yet_o they_o agree_v in_o assert_v
there_o be_v two_o person_n in_o christ_n one_o divine_a and_o the_o other_o humane_a and_o two_o son_n the_o one_o by_o nature_n the_o son_n of_o god_n who_o have_v a_o pre_n existence_n and_o the_o other_o the_o son_n of_o david_n who_o have_v no_o subsistence_n before_o this_o be_v the_o opinion_n which_o dionysius_n set_v himself_o against_o in_o that_o epistle_n and_o which_o therefore_o â—ome_o may_v imagine_v be_v write_v after_o nestorius_n his_o heresy_n but_o that_o be_v no_o new_a heresy_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o cerinthian_o and_o it_o be_v that_o which_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la flee_v to_o as_o more_o plausible_a which_o not_o only_o appear_v by_o this_o epistle_n but_o by_o what_o athanasius_n and_o epiphanius_n have_v deliver_v concern_v it_o athanasius_n 591._o write_v a_o book_n of_o the_o incarnation_n against_o the_o follower_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la who_o hold_v as_o he_o say_v two_o person_n in_o christ_n viz._n one_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o a_o divine_a person_n which_o descend_v upon_o he_o and_o dwell_v in_o he_o against_o which_o opinion_n he_o dispute_v from_o two_o place_n of_o scripture_n viz._n god_n be_v manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n and_o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o from_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o antioch_n against_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 635._o that_o he_o hold_v that_o the_o divine_a word_n dwell_v in_o christ._n and_o the_o word_n of_o epiphanius_n be_v express_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n etc._n that_o the_o logos_fw-la come_v and_o dwell_v in_o the_o man_n jesus_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o constantinople_n charge_v nestorius_n with_o follow_v the_o heresy_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o photius_n in_o his_o epistle_n say_v 35._o that_o nestorius_n taste_v too_o much_o of_o the_o intoxicated_a cup_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o forego_n epistle_n he_o say_v that_o paulus_n his_o follower_n assert_v two_o hypostasis_n in_o christ._n but_o some_o think_v that_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la do_v not_o hold_v any_o subsistence_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d before_o but_o that_o the_o word_n be_v in_o god_n before_o without_o any_o subsistence_n of_o its_o own_o and_o that_o god_n give_v it_o a_o distinct_a subsistence_n when_o it_o inhabit_v in_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o marius_n mercator_n and_o leontius_n understand_v he_o who_o say_v that_o he_o differ_v from_o nestorius_n therein_o basil._n who_o assert_v a_o divine_a word_n with_o its_o proper_a subsistence_n but_o according_a to_o they_o paulus_n by_o the_o word_n understand_v that_o divine_a energy_n whereby_o christ_n act_v and_o which_o dwell_v in_o he_o but_o dionysius_n say_v he_o make_v two_o christ_n and_o two_o son_n of_o god_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n he_o say_v be_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o christ_n and_o one_o son_n who_o wâ—s_v the_o eternal_a word_n and_o be_v make_v flesh._n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o he_o bring_v the_o very_a same_o place_n we_o do_v now_o to_o prove_v this_o doctrine_n as_o in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n etc._n etc._n and_o before_o abraham_n be_v i_o be_o it_o seem_v that_o some_o of_o the_o bishop_n who_o have_v be_v upon_o the_o examination_n of_o his_o opinion_n before_o the_o second_o synod_n which_o depose_v he_o send_v he_o a_o account_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o require_v his_o answer_n wherein_o they_o declare_v the_o son_n not_o to_o be_v god_n according_a to_o god_n decree_n which_o he_o do_v not_o stick_v at_o but_o that_o he_o be_v so_o real_o and_o substantial_o and_o whosoever_o deny_v this_o they_o say_v be_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o catholic_n church_n agree_v with_o they_o in_o it_o and_o they_o declare_v that_o they_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o bring_v the_o same_o place_n we_o do_v now_o as_o thy_o throne_n o_o god_n be_v for_o ever_o etc._n etc._n who_o be_v over_o all_o god_n bless_v for_o ever_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o etc._n etc._n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la as_o subtle_a as_o he_o be_v ever_o imagine_v that_o these_o place_n belong_v to_o any_o other_o than_o christ_n or_o that_o the_o make_n of_o all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o make_n of_o nothing_o but_o put_v it_o into_o man_n power_n to_o make_v themselves_o new_a creature_n these_o be_v discovery_n only_o reserve_v for_o the_o man_n of_o sense_n and_o clear_a idea_n in_o these_o bright_a age_n of_o the_o world_n but_o at_o last_o after_o all_o the_o art_n and_o subterfuge_n which_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la use_v there_o be_v a_o man_n of_o sense_n as_o it_o happen_v among_o the_o clergy_n of_o antioch_n call_v malchion_n who_o be_v so_o well_o acquaint_v with_o his_o sophistry_n that_o he_o drive_v he_o out_o of_o all_o and_o lay_v his_o sense_n so_o open_a before_o the_o second_o synod_n that_o he_o be_v solemn_o depose_v for_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n 30._o and_o his_o descent_n from_o heaven_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o synodical_a epistle_n it_o be_v pity_n we_o have_v it_o not_o entire_a but_o by_o the_o fragment_n of_o it_o which_o be_v preserve_v by_o some_o ancient_a writer_n we_o find_v that_o his_o doctrine_n of_o the_o divinity_n in_o he_o by_o inhabitation_n be_v then_o condemn_v 3._o and_o the_o substantial_a union_n of_o both_o nature_n assert_v i_o have_v only_o one_o thing_n more_o to_o observe_v concern_v he_o which_o be_v that_o the_o arian_n party_n in_o their_o decree_n at_o sardica_n or_o rather_o philippopolis_n do_v confess_v that_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la his_o doctrine_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o whole_a christian_n world_n for_o they_o say_v 4._o that_o which_o pass_v in_o the_o eastern_a synod_n be_v sign_v and_o approve_v by_o all_o and_o alexander_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o alexander_n of_o constantinople_n affirm_v the_o same_o and_o now_o i_o hope_v i_o may_v desire_v our_o man_n of_o sense_n to_o reflect_v upon_o these_o matter_n here_o be_v no_o fire_n nor_o faggot_n threaten_v no_o imperial_a edict_n to_o enforce_v this_o doctrine_n nay_o the_o queen_n of_o those_o part_n under_o who_o jurisdiction_n they_o live_v at_o that_o time_n open_o espouse_v the_o cause_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la so_o that_o here_o can_v be_v nothing_o of_o interest_n to_o sway_v they_o to_o act_v in_o opposition_n to_o she_o and_o they_o find_v his_o interest_n so_o strong_a that_o he_o retain_v the_o possession_n of_o his_o see_n till_o aurelian_a have_v conquer_v zenobia_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n he_o be_v eject_v this_o synod_n which_o depose_v he_o do_v not_o sit_v in_o the_o time_n of_o aurelian_a as_o be_v common_o think_v but_o before_o his_o time_n while_o zenobia_n have_v all_o the_o power_n in_o her_o hand_n in_o those_o eastern_a part_n which_o she_o enjoy_v five_o year_n till_o she_o be_v dispossess_v by_o aurelian_a from_o whence_o ant._n pagi_n conclude_v 2._o that_o paulus_n keep_v his_o see_n three_o year_n after_o the_o sentence_n against_o he_o but_o upon_o application_n to_o aurelian_a he_o who_o afterward_o begin_v a_o persecution_n against_o all_o christian_n give_v this_o rule_n that_o he_o with_o who_o the_o italian_a bishop_n and_o those_o of_o rome_n communicate_v shall_v enjoy_v the_o see_n upon_o which_o paulus_n be_v at_o last_o turn_v out_o by_o this_o we_o see_v a_o concurrence_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a bishop_n of_o that_o time_n against_o he_o that_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o this_o without_o any_o force_n and_o against_o their_o interest_n and_o with_o a_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n for_o there_o be_v no_o mighty_a awe_v and_o draconic_a sanction_n to_o compel_v 54._o of_o which_o they_o sometime_o speak_v as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o only_a powerful_a method_n to_o make_v this_o doctrine_n go_v down_o and_o what_o great_a argument_n can_v there_o be_v that_o it_o be_v then_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_a to_o condemn_v all_o his_o opposer_n for_o man_n that_o want_v sense_n and_o reason_n because_o they_o so_o unanimous_o oppose_v he_o not_o so_o unanimous_o neither_o say_v our_o unitarian_n because_o lucian_n a_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o a_o very_a learned_a man_n join_v with_o he_o it_o will_v have_v be_v strange_a indeed_o if_o so_o great_a a_o man_n as_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la can_v prevail_v with_o none_o of_o his_o own_o church_n to_o join_v with_o he_o especial_o one_o that_o come_v from_o the_o same_o place_n of_o samosata_n as_o
enough_o to_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o say_v he_o can_v do_v from_o his_o priesthood_n and_o his_o power_n from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o adoration_n and_o blandrata_n be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a authority_n among_o the_o unitarian_n and_o he_o think_v socinus_n ought_v to_o assert_v the_o necessity_n of_o it_o or_o else_o he_o will_v do_v injury_n both_o to_o christ_n and_o to_o his_o cause_n in_o the_o dispute_n with_o francken_n socinus_n go_v upon_o this_o ground_n that_o divine_a authority_n be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o divine_a worship_n although_o there_o be_v not_o those_o essential_a attribute_n of_o omnisciency_n and_o omnipotency_n but_o i_o observe_v that_o socinus_n do_v not_o look_v on_o this_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o liberty_n as_o our_o unitarian_n now_o seem_v to_o do_v for_o in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o former_a dispute_n he_o call_v the_o error_n of_o deny_v the_o invocation_n of_o christ_n not_o as_o they_o now_o do_v a_o simple_a error_n or_o a_o mere_a mistake_n but_o a_o most_o filthy_a and_o pernicious_a error_n a_o error_n that_o lead_v to_o judaism_n and_o be_v in_o effect_n the_o deny_v of_o christ_n and_o in_o the_o latter_a dispute_n he_o say_v that_o it_o tend_v to_o epicurism_n and_o atheism_n â—4_n and_o smalcius_n say_v that_o they_o be_v no_o christian_n who_o refuse_v give_v divine_a worship_n to_o christ._n 2._o be_v it_o like_v wise_a man_n to_o go_v upon_o such_o ground_n as_o will_v justify_v both_o pagan_a and_o popish_a idolatry_n this_o they_o have_v be_v charge_v with_o and_o we_o shall_v see_v what_o wise_a man_n they_o be_v by_o the_o defence_n they_o make_v for_o themselves_o 1._o as_o to_o pagan_a idolatry_n they_o say_v 1._o they_o have_v no_o divine_a command_n for_o such_o a_o worship_n this_o be_v well_o think_v of_o 54._o when_o they_o confess_v that_o some_o among_o themselves_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v any_o command_n for_o invocate_a christ_n and_o therefore_o they_o must_v charge_v all_o those_o who_o do_v it_o with_o idolatry_n but_o this_o be_v no_o very_o wise_a notion_n of_o idolatry_n which_o depend_v upon_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o worship_n and_o not_o the_o mere_a positive_a will_n of_o god_n 2._o they_o set_v up_o the_o creature_n more_o than_o the_o creator_n as_o s._n paul_n say_v s._n paul_n do_v not_o think_v they_o such_o fool_n that_o they_o take_v the_o creature_n to_o be_v above_o the_o creator_n which_o be_v impossible_a while_o they_o own_v one_o to_o be_v the_o creator_n and_o the_o other_o the_o creature_n but_o that_o they_o gâ—ve_v such_o act_n of_o worship_n to_o they_o as_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o creator_n and_o exceed_v in_o the_o worship_n of_o they_o those_o bound_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v between_o they_o 3._o they_o set_v up_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o god_n who_o have_v be_v mere_a men._n this_o be_v as_o if_o the_o question_n be_v only_o whether_o one_o or_o a_o great_a many_o be_v to_o have_v such_o worship_n give_v they_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o dispute_n about_o a_o monarchy_n or_o a_o commonwealth_n of_o go_n but_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o one_o creature_n it_o be_v to_o a_o hundred_o 4._o their_o worship_n be_v terminate_v on_o they_o and_o so_o they_o make_v true_a god_n of_o men._n suppose_v they_o assert_v one_o supreme_a god_n and_o make_v the_o rest_n subordinate_a to_o he_o and_o appoint_v by_o he_o to_o be_v the_o immediate_a director_n of_o humane_a affair_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o the_o adoration_n of_o such_o be_v idolatry_n or_o not_o if_o it_o be_v they_o can_v be_v excuse_v who_o give_v adoration_n to_o christ_n while_o they_o esteem_v he_o a_o mere_a creature_n if_o not_o all_o the_o wise_a pagan_n must_v be_v excuse_v 2._o as_o to_o the_o papist_n the_o difference_n they_o make_v be_v not_o like_o wise_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n for_o they_o say_v 1._o they_o have_v no_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o command_v they_o to_o worship_v s._n peter_n s._n paul_n and_o s._n francis_n so_o some_o among_o they_o say_v there_o be_v none_o for_o the_o invocation_n of_o christ_n and_o with_o they_o the_o case_n be_v parallel_n but_o if_o socinus_n his_o principle_n be_v true_a that_o communicate_v excellency_n be_v a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o worship_n because_o it_o be_v relative_a to_o the_o giver_n than_o the_o papist_n must_v be_v justify_v in_o all_o their_o relative_a act_n of_o worship_n without_o any_o text_n to_o command_v it_o 2._o they_o exceed_v the_o bound_n of_o honour_n and_o respect_v due_a to_o glorify_v saint_n but_o who_o be_v to_o set_v these_o bound_n but_o themselves_o in_o all_o act_n of_o relative_a worship_n because_o they_o depend_v upon_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o person_n and_o they_o hold_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n concern_v communicate_v knowledge_n and_o power_n from_o god_n which_o our_o unitarian_n make_v use_n of_o to_o justify_v their_o notion_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o christ._n vii_o be_v this_o interpret_n scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o turn_v s._n paul_n word_n 35._o of_o who_o as_o concern_v the_o flesh_n christ_n come_v who_o be_v over_o all_o god_n bless_v for_o ever_o into_o a_o thanksgiving_n to_o god_n for_o the_o exaltation_n of_o christ_n i._n e._n god_n who_o be_v over_o all_o be_v bless_v for_o ever_o 35._o but_o what_o reason_n do_v they_o give_v for_o such_o a_o force_a and_o unusual_a sense_n beside_o the_o avoid_v the_o difficulty_n of_o have_v the_o name_n of_o god_n give_v here_o to_o christ_n a_o very_a substantial_a one_o if_o the_o word_n have_v be_v intend_v of_o christ_n it_o will_v have_v be_v in_o the_o greek_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o they_o have_v take_v up_o from_o erasmus_n and_o curcellaeus_n but_o beza_n who_o understand_v greek_n as_o well_o as_o either_o and_o curcellaeus_n own_v he_o for_o his_o master_n in_o that_o tongue_n say_v he_o can_v not_o sufficient_o wonder_v at_o this_o criticism_n of_o erasmus_n and_o think_v it_o a_o violent_a and_o far-fetched_a interpretation_n and_o not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o greek_a idiom_n and_o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o same_o there_o with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o which_o may_v signify_v more_o to_o our_o unitarian_n one_o of_o the_o learn_a man_n they_o have_v have_v among_o they_o 78._o utter_o disow_v this_o interpretation_n and_o say_v that_o the_o whole_a verse_n belong_v to_o christ._n but_o if_o that_o will_v not_o do_v they_o have_v another_o fetch_v in_o the_o case_n 34._o viz._n that_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o word_n god_n be_v not_o original_o in_o the_o text._n how_o do_v this_o appear_v to_o be_v very_o probable_a of_o that_o we_o have_v this_o account_n grotius_n observe_v that_o the_o greek_a copy_n use_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o syriac_a have_v not_o the_o word_n god_n and_o that_o erasmus_n have_v note_v 29._o that_o the_o copy_n of_o s._n cyprian_n s._n hilary_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n have_v only_o bless_v over_o all_o or_o above_o all_o without_o the_o word_n god_n upon_o which_o he_o charge_v his_o adversary_n with_o no_o less_o than_o impiety_n in_o conceal_v this_o and_o call_v it_o cheat_v his_o reader_n but_o how_o if_o all_o this_o prove_v a_o gross_a mistake_n in_o he_o unless_o it_o be_v only_o that_o grotius_n and_o erasmus_n come_v in_o for_o their_o share_n it_o be_v true_a that_o grotius_n say_v that_o the_o word_n god_n be_v leave_v out_o in_o the_o syriac_a version_n 3._o but_o f._n simon_n who_o authority_n they_o sometime_o magnify_v as_o to_o critical_a learning_n say_v plain_o that_o grotius_n be_v mistake_v 813._o and_o that_o the_o word_n god_n be_v in_o all_o the_o old_a copy_n and_o in_o all_o the_o old_a version_n and_o upon_o his_o bring_v erasmus_n to_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o s._n cyprian_n s._n hilary_n and_o s._n chrysostome_n he_o cry_v out_o where_o be_v sincerity_n erasmus_n have_v meet_v with_o one_o faulty_a edition_n which_o have_v it_o not_o but_o he_o say_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o mss._n have_v it_o and_o the_o learned_a oxford_n annotator_n judaeos_fw-la both_o on_o s._n cyprian_n and_o the_o greek_a testament_n compare_v with_o mss._n which_o excellent_a work_n we_o hope_v will_v short_o appear_v more_o public_o declare_v that_o they_o find_v it_o in_o all_o the_o mss._n they_o can_v meet_v with_o and_o even_o erasmus_n himself_o say_v that_o the_o omission_n in_o s._n hilary_n may_v be_v only_o by_o the_o negligence_n of_o the_o transcriber_n and_o so_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o late_a edition_n out_o of_o the_o best_a mss._n where_o
be_v no_o improbable_a opinion_n of_o erasmus_n and_o vossius_fw-la two_o learned_a critic_n indeed_o that_o the_o most_o ancient_a creed_n go_v no_o further_a than_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n viz._n to_o believe_v in_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o other_o article_n be_v add_v as_o heresy_n give_v occasion_n s._n jerom_n say_v 61._o that_o in_o the_o traditional_a creed_n which_o they_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o main_a article_n be_v the_o confession_n of_o the_o trinity_n to_o which_o he_o join_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o then_o add_v that_o herein_o be_v contain_v omne_fw-la christiani_n dogmatis_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la the_o whole_a faith_n into_o which_o christian_n be_v baptize_v and_o he_o say_v it_o be_v the_o custom_n among_o they_o to_o instruct_v those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v baptise_a for_o forty_o day_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n so_o that_o there_o be_v then_o no_o question_n but_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n have_v a_o particular_a respect_n to_o â—t_a and_o therefore_o so_o much_o weight_n be_v lay_v upon_o the_o use_n of_o it_o as_o well_o by_o the_o ante-nicene_n father_n as_o other_o for_o tertullian_n say_v 13._o that_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n be_v prescribe_v by_o our_o saviour_n himself_o as_o a_o law_n to_o his_o church_n 20._o s._n cyprian_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n ox._n that_o he_o command_v it_o to_o be_v use_v s._n augustin_n call_v they_o the_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n without_o which_o there_o be_v no_o baptism_n 25._o the_o reason_n give_v by_o s._n ambrose_n be_v 3_o because_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v in_o this_o form_n but_o how_o if_o any_o one_o person_n be_v leave_v out_o he_o think_v that_o if_o the_o rest_n be_v not_o deny_v the_o baptism_n be_v good_a but_o otherwise_o vacuum_fw-la est_fw-la omne_fw-la mysterium_fw-la the_o whole_a baptism_n be_v void_a so_o that_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v that_o which_o be_v require_v in_o order_n to_o true_a baptism_n more_o than_o the_o bare_a form_n of_o word_n if_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o question_v the_o former_a s._n ambrose_n seem_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o baptism_n be_v good_a although_o every_o person_n be_v not_o name_v and_o therein_o he_o be_v follow_v by_o beda_n hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la 13._o peter_n lombard_n and_o other_o 10._o and_o s_o basil_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n assert_v that_o baptism_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v sufficient_a because_o he_o be_v hereby_o own_a to_o be_v of_o equal_a dignity_n with_o the_o father_n and_o son_n but_o it_o be_v still_o suppose_v that_o the_o whole_a and_o undivided_a trinity_n be_v not_o deny_v and_o he_o elsewhere_o say_v that_o baptise_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o most_o solemn_a profession_n of_o the_o trinity_n in_o unity_n because_o they_o be_v all_o join_v together_o in_o this_o public_a act_n of_o devotion_n but_o other_o think_v that_o the_o baptism_n be_v not_o good_a unless_o every_o person_n be_v name_v which_o opinion_n general_o obtain_v both_o in_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n and_o the_o late_a editor_n of_o s._n ambrose_n observe_v that_o in_o other_o place_n he_o make_v the_o whole_a form_n of_o word_n necessary_a as_o well_o as_o the_o faith_n in_o the_o holy_a trinity_n the_o baptism_n of_o the_o eunomian_o be_v reject_v because_o they_o alter_v the_o form_n and_o the_o faith_n too_o fin_n say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v uncreate_v the_o son_n create_v by_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n create_v by_o the_o son_n the_o baptism_n of_o the_o samosatenian_o be_v reject_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 19_o s._n augustin_n think_v it_o be_v because_o they_o have_v not_o the_o right_a form_n but_o the_o true_a reason_n be_v they_o reject_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o so_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n i._o do_v in_o express_a word_n refuse_v their_o baptism_n who_o refuse_v to_o own_o that_o doctrine_n 8._o that_o council_n be_v hold_v a._n d._n 314._o and_o therefore_o bellarmin_n 3._o and_o other_o after_o he_o be_v very_o much_o mistake_v when_o they_o interpret_v this_o canon_n of_o the_o arian_n concern_v who_o baptism_n there_o can_v be_v no_o dispute_n till_o many_o year_n after_o but_o this_o canon_n be_v de_fw-fr afris_fw-fr among_o who_o the_o custom_n of_o baptise_v prevail_v but_o this_o council_n propound_v a_o expedient_a as_o most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n viz._n that_o if_o any_o relinquish_v their_o heresy_n and_o come_v back_o to_o the_o church_n they_o shall_v ask_v they_o the_o creed_n and_o if_o they_o find_v that_o they_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n they_o shall_v have_v only_a imposition_n of_o hand_n but_o if_o they_o do_v not_o confess_v the_o trinity_n their_o baptism_n be_v declare_v void_a now_o this_o i_o look_v on_o as_o a_o impregnable_a testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ante-nicene_n father_n viz._n that_o they_o do_v not_o allow_v that_o baptism_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n or_o which_o they_o understand_v to_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o trinity_n how_o then_o can_v our_o unitarian_n pretend_v that_o the_o ante-nicene_n father_n do_v not_o allege_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n to_o prove_v the_o trinity_n for_o the_o word_n be_v if_o they_o do_v nâ—t_o answer_v to_o this_o trinity_n let_v they_o be_v baptize_v say_v this_o plenary_a council_n as_o s._n augustin_n often_o call_v it_o what_o trinity_n do_v they_o mean_v of_o mere_a name_n or_o cipher_n or_o of_o one_o god_n and_o two_o creature_n join_v in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o word_n as_o our_o unitarian_n understand_v it_o but_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o ancient_n of_o 400_o year_n do_v not_o insist_v on_o this_o text_n of_o s._n matthew_n to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n 18._o or_o personality_n of_o the_o son_n or_o spirit_n therefore_o to_o give_v a_o clear_a account_n of_o this_o matter_n i_o shall_v prove_v that_o the_o ante-nicene_n father_n do_v understand_v these_o word_n so_o as_o not_o to_o be_v take_v either_o for_o mere_a name_n or_o for_o creature_n join_v with_o god_n but_o that_o they_o do_v maintain_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o general_a sense_n in_o which_o these_o word_n be_v take_v among_o they_o and_o this_o i_o shall_v do_v from_o these_o argument_n 1._o that_o those_o who_o take_v they_o in_o another_o sense_n be_v oppose_v and_o condemn_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n 2._o that_o the_o christian_a church_n do_v own_o this_o sense_n in_o public_a act_n of_o divine_a worship_n as_o well_o as_o private_a 3._o that_o it_o be_v own_v and_o defend_v by_o those_o who_o appear_v for_o the_o christian_a faith_n against_o infidel_n and_o i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o better_a mean_n than_o these_o to_o prove_v such_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o this_o 1._o the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n may_v be_v know_v by_o its_o behaviour_n towards_o those_o who_o take_v these_o word_n only_o for_o different_a name_n or_o appearance_n of_o one_o person_n and_o of_o this_o we_o have_v full_a evidence_n as_o to_o praxea_n noëtus_fw-la and_o sabellius_n all_o long_a before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a praxea_n be_v the_o first_o at_o least_o in_o the_o western_a church_n who_o make_v father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o be_v only_o several_a name_n of_o the_o same_o person_n and_o he_o be_v with_o great_a warmth_n and_o vigour_n oppose_v by_o tertullian_n who_o charge_v he_o with_o introduce_v a_o new_a opinion_n into_o the_o church_n as_o will_v present_o appear_v and_o his_o testimony_n be_v the_o more_o considerable_a because_o our_o unitarian_n confess_v 17._o that_o he_o live_v 120_o year_n before_o the_o nicene_n council_n and_o that_o he_o particular_o insist_o upon_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n against_o praxeas_n 26._o but_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v not_o his_o whole_a design_n in_o that_o book_n to_o prove_v three_o distinct_a person_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o yet_o but_o one_o god_n do_v he_o not_o say_v express_o that_o christ_n command_v that_o his_o disciple_n shall_v baptize_v into_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n not_o into_o one_o of_o they_o ad_fw-la singula_fw-la nomina_fw-la in_o personas_fw-la singulas_fw-la tingimur_fw-la in_o baptism_n we_o be_v dip_v once_o at_o every_o name_n to_o show_v that_o we_o be_v baptize_v into_o three_o person_n it_o be_v certain_a then_o that_o tertullian_n can_v not_o mistake_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n
that_o they_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o distinct_a person_n but_o they_o confess_v that_o philo_n speak_v home_o and_o therefore_o they_o make_v he_o a_o christian_n but_o philo_n have_v the_o same_o notion_n with_o the_o paraphrast_n and_o their_o best_a way_n will_v be_v to_o declare_v that_o they_o look_v upon_o they_o all_o as_o christian_n and_o they_o may_v as_o well_o affirm_v it_o of_o onkelos_n as_o they_o do_v of_o philo_n but_o i_o doubt_v the_o world_n will_v not_o take_v their_o word_n for_o either_o but_o to_o proceed_v with_o the_o christian_a doxology_n nâ—â—hing_v say_v s._n basil_n 10._o shall_v make_v i_o forsake_v the_o doctrine_n i_o receive_v in_o my_o baptism_n when_o i_o be_v first_o enter_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o i_o advise_v all_o other_o to_o keep_v firm_a to_o that_o profession_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n which_o they_o make_v in_o their_o baptism_n that_o be_v of_o the_o indivisible_a union_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o as_o he_o say_v afterward_o 17._o by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o word_n in_o baptism_n it_o appear_v that_o as_o the_o son_n be_v to_o the_o father_n so_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v to_o the_o son_n for_o they_o be_v all_o put_v without_o any_o distinction_n or_o number_n 18._o whâ—ch_v he_o observe_v agree_v only_o to_o a_o multitude_n for_o by_o their_o property_n they_o be_v one_o and_o one_o yet_o by_o the_o community_n of_o essence_n the_o two_o be_v but_o one_o and_o he_o make_v it_o his_o business_n to_o prove_v the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o be_v a_o proper_a object_n of_o adoration_n as_o well_o as_o the_o father_n and_o son_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o doxology_n use_v in_o that_o church_n and_o that_o firmilian_a 29._o meletius_n and_o the_o eastern_a christian_n agree_v with_o they_o in_o the_o use_n of_o it_o and_o so_o do_v all_o the_o western_a church_n from_o illyricum_n to_o the_o world_n end_n and_o this_o he_o say_v be_v by_o a_o immemorial_n custom_n of_o all_o church_n and_o of_o the_o great_a man_n in_o they_o nay_o more_o he_o say_v it_o have_v be_v continue_v in_o the_o church_n from_o the_o time_n the_o gospel_n have_v be_v receiveed_o among_o they_o and_o nothing_o can_v be_v full_a than_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o testimony_n if_o s._n basil_n may_v be_v believe_v to_o these_o i_o shall_v add_v the_o doxology_n of_o polycarp_n at_o this_o martyrdom_n mention_v by_o eusebius_n 15._o which_o be_v very_o full_a to_o our_o purpose_n i_o glorify_v thou_o by_o our_o eternal_a highpriest_n jesus_n christ_n thy_o belove_a son_n by_o who_o be_v glory_n to_o thou_o with_o he_o in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n what_o can_v we_o imagine_v polycarp_n mean_v by_o this_o but_o to_o render_v the_o same_o glory_n to_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o with_o such_o a_o difference_n as_o to_o the_o particle_n which_o s._n basil_n at_o large_a prove_v come_v to_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n not_o only_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n but_o pionius_n the_o martyr_n who_o transcribe_v the_o act_n speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o who_o be_v glory_n to_o god_n the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 73._o these_o suffer_v martyrdom_n for_o christianity_n and_o own_v the_o same_o divine_a honour_n to_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n 1â—27_n what_o can_v they_o mean_v if_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v they_o to_o have_v the_o same_o divine_a nature_n can_v we_o suppose_v they_o guilty_a of_o such_o stupidity_n to_o lose_v their_o life_n for_o not_o give_v divine_a honour_n to_o creature_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o do_v it_o themselves_o so_o that_o if_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o then_o believe_v to_o be_v three_o person_n and_o one_o god_n the_o christian_a church_n be_v mighty_o deceive_v and_o the_o martyr_n act_v inconsistent_o with_o their_o own_o principle_n which_o no_o good_a christian_n will_v dare_v to_o affirm_v but_o some_o have_v adventure_v to_o say_v that_o polycarp_n do_v not_o mean_v the_o same_o divine_a honour_n to_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o if_o he_o have_v so_o mean_v it_o how_o can_v he_o have_v express_v it_o otherwise_o it_o be_v certain_o a_o worship_n distinct_a from_o what_o he_o give_v to_o creature_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n disow_v any_o worship_n but_o of_o love_n and_o respect_n to_o their_o fellow_n creature_n and_o own_o the_o give_a adoration_n to_o the_o son_n of_o god_n with_o who_o they_o join_v both_o father_n and_o holy_a ghost_n which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o conceive_v that_o in_o their_o circumstance_n they_o shall_v have_v do_v unless_o they_o have_v believe_v the_o same_o divine_a honour_n to_o belong_v to_o they_o s._n basil_n testimony_n make_v it_o out_o of_o dispute_n that_o the_o doxology_n to_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v universal_o receive_v in_o the_o public_a office_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o great_a antiquity_n so_o that_o we_o have_v no_o need_n of_o the_o testimony_n from_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n as_o they_o be_v call_v to_o prove_v it_o but_o i_o avoid_v all_o disputable_a authority_n and_o i_o shall_v only_o add_v that_o it_o appear_v from_o s._n basil_n 29._o that_o this_o doxology_n have_v be_v long_o use_v not_o only_o in_o public_a office_n but_o in_o occasional_a ejaculation_n as_o at_o the_o bring_n in_o of_o light_n in_o the_o evening_n the_o people_n he_o say_v be_v wont_a to_o say_v glory_n be_v to_o the_o father_n and_o to_o the_o son_n and_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n etc._n etc._n this_o he_o say_v have_v be_v a_o ancient_a custom_n among_o the_o people_n and_o none_o can_v tell_v who_o bring_v it_o in_o but_o prudentius_n show_v cath._n that_o it_o be_v continue_v to_o his_o time_n as_o appeaâ—s_n by_o his_o hymn_n on_o that_o occasion_n 5._o which_o conclude_v with_o this_o doxology_n and_o s._n hilary_n end_v his_o hymn_n write_v to_o his_o daughter_n 1214._o in_o the_o same_o manner_n 3._o i_o come_v therefore_o to_o the_o last_o proof_n which_o i_o shall_v produce_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o who_o write_v in_o defence_n of_o our_o religion_n against_o infidel_n in_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v the_o short_a since_o the_o particular_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n have_v be_v so_o full_o produce_v and_o defend_v by_o other_o especial_o by_o dr._n bull._n justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n 94._o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n as_o it_o be_v administer_v among_o christian_n which_o he_o say_v be_v in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n the_o father_n of_o all_o and_o of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o he_o speak_v of_o they_o as_o of_o distinct_a person_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o word_n afterward_o 26._o they_o who_o take_v the_o son_n to_o be_v the_o father_n neither_o know_v the_o father_n nor_o the_o son_n who_o be_v the_o word_n and_o first_o beget_v be_v god_n and_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o say_v 97._o that_o it_o be_v offer_v to_o the_o father_n of_o all_o by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o of_o other_o solemn_a act_n of_o devotion_n he_o say_v that_o in_o all_o of_o they_o they_o praise_v god_n the_o father_n of_o all_o 98._o by_o his_o son_n jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o in_o other_o place_n he_o mention_n the_o worship_n they_o give_v to_o father_n 56._o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n indeed_o he_o mention_n a_o difference_n of_o order_n between_o they_o 60._o but_o make_v no_o difference_n as_o to_o the_o worship_n give_v to_o they_o and_o all_o this_o in_o no_o long_a apology_n for_o the_o christian_a faith_n what_o can_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o if_o he_o do_v not_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n in_o baptism_n justin_n martyr_n be_v no_o such_o weak_a man_n to_o go_v about_o to_o expose_v the_o christian_a religion_n instead_o of_o defend_v it_o and_o he_o must_v have_v do_v so_o if_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v this_o not_o only_o to_o be_v a_o true_a but_o a_o necessary_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n for_o why_o do_v he_o at_o all_o mention_n such_o a_o mysterious_a and_o dark_a point_n why_o do_v he_o not_o conceal_v it_o as_o some_o will_v have_v do_v and_o only_o represent_v to_o the_o emperor_n the_o fair_a and_o plausible_a part_n of_o christianity_n no_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a sincerity_n and_o a_o through_o christian_n himself_o and_o therefore_o
a_o discourse_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n with_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o late_a socinian_n objection_n against_o it_o from_o scripture_n antiquity_n and_o reason_n and_o a_o preface_n concern_v the_o different_a explication_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o tendency_n of_o the_o present_a socinian_n controversy_n by_o the_o right_n reverend_a father_n in_o god_n edward_n lord_n bishop_n of_o worcester_n london_n print_v by_o i._n h._n for_o henry_n mortlock_n at_o the_o phoenix_n in_o s._n paul_n churchyard_n 1697._o the_o preface_n when_o i_o be_v desire_v not_o long_o since_o to_o reprint_v the_o discourse_n late_o publish_v concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n satisfaction_n i_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o look_v into_o the_o socinian_n pamphlet_n which_o have_v swarm_v so_o much_o among_o we_o within_o a_o few_o year_n to_o see_v how_o far_o a_o answer_n have_v be_v give_v in_o they_o to_o any_o of_o the_o argument_n contain_v in_o it_o but_o i_o find_v the_o writer_n of_o they_o think_v it_o not_o for_o their_o purpose_n to_o take_v any_o notice_n at_o all_o of_o it_o but_o rather_o endeavour_v to_o turn_v the_o controversy_n quite_o another_o way_n and_o to_o cover_v their_o true_a sense_n under_o more_o plausible_a expression_n of_o which_o i_o have_v give_v a_o full_a account_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o late_a edition_n of_o it_o but_o among_o those_o treatise_n which_o â—or_a the_o general_a good_a of_o the_o nation_n be_v gather_v into_o volume_n and_o disperse_v abroad_o to_o make_v either_o proselyte_n or_o infidel_n i_o find_v one_o wherein_o there_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v a_o answer_n to_o my_o sermon_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n reprint_v with_o the_o former_a discourse_n and_o therein_o i_o meet_v with_o a_o passage_n which_o have_v give_v occasion_n to_o this_o vindication_n for_o there_o be_v these_o word_n that_o i_o have_v utter_o mistake_v in_o think_v that_o they_o deny_v the_o article_n of_o the_o new_a creed_n or_o athanasian_n religion_n because_o they_o be_v mystery_n or_o because_o say_v they_o we_o do_v not_o comprehend_v they_o we_o deny_v they_o because_o we_o do_v comprehend_v they_o we_o have_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a perception_n that_o they_o be_v not_o mystery_n but_o contradiction_n impossibility_n and_o pure_a nonsense_n which_o word_n contain_v in_o they_o so_o spiteful_a so_o unjust_a and_o so_o unreasonable_a a_o charge_n upon_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o general_n and_o our_o own_o in_o particular_a that_o i_o can_v not_o but_o think_v myself_o concern_v especial_o since_o they_o be_v address_v to_o i_o to_o do_v what_o in_o i_o lay_v as_o soon_o as_o my_o uncertain_a state_n of_o health_n will_v permit_v towards_o the_o clear_n the_o fundamental_a mystery_n of_o the_o athanasian_n religion_n as_o they_o call_v it_o viz._n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n which_o be_v chief_o strike_v at_o by_o they_o without_o run_v into_o any_o new_a explication_n or_o lay_v aside_o any_o old_a term_n for_o which_o i_o can_v not_o see_v any_o just_a occasion_n for_o however_o thoughtful_a man_n may_v think_v to_o escape_v some_o particular_a difficulty_n better_o by_o go_v out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n yet_o they_o may_v meet_v with_o other_o which_o they_o do_v not_o foresee_v which_o may_v make_v they_o as_o well_o as_o other_o judge_v it_o at_o last_o a_o wise_a and_o safe_a course_n to_o keep_v in_o the_o same_o way_n which_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v use_v ever_o since_o it_o have_v agree_v to_o express_v her_o sense_n in_o such_o term_n which_o be_v think_v most_o proper_a for_o that_o purpose_n for_o in_o such_o case_n the_o original_a and_o critical_a signification_n of_o word_n be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o be_v attend_v as_o the_o use_n they_o be_v apply_v to_o and_o since_o no_o other_o can_v be_v find_v more_o significant_a or_o proper_a for_o that_o end_n it_o look_v like_o yield_v too_o great_a advantage_n to_o our_o adversary_n to_o give_v up_o the_o boundary_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o although_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n itself_o and_o the_o manner_n of_o express_v it_o so_o that_o those_o may_v true_o believe_v the_o substance_n of_o it_o who_o differ_v in_o the_o explication_n yet_o since_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o article_n have_v be_v general_o receive_v under_o those_o term_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o substitute_v new_a one_o instead_o of_o the_o old_a which_o can_v hardly_o be_v do_v without_o reflect_v on_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o give_v occasion_n for_o very_o unreasonable_a heat_n and_o dispute_n among_o those_o who_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v their_o own_o word_n agree_v in_o the_o same_o fundamental_a doctrine_n viz._n a_o trinity_n in_o unity_n or_o three_o person_n in_o the_o same_o undivided_a divine_a essence_n i_o be_o so_o little_a a_o friend_n to_o any_o such_o heat_n and_o difference_n among_o ourselves_o especial_o when_o we_o be_v so_o violent_o attack_v by_o our_o common_a adversary_n that_o be_v there_o no_o other_o reason_n i_o shall_v for_o the_o sake_n of_o that_o alone_o forbear_v make_v use_n of_o new_a explication_n but_o there_o be_v another_o too_o obvious_a which_o be_v the_o mighty_a advantage_n they_o have_v take_v from_o hence_o to_o represent_v our_o doctrine_n as_o uncertain_a as_o well_o as_o unintelligible_v for_o as_o soon_o as_o our_o unitarian_n begin_v to_o appear_v with_o that_o briskness_n and_o boldness_n they_o have_v do_v now_o for_o several_a year_n some_o of_o our_o divine_n think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o write_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n thence_o come_v several_a answer_n to_o they_o and_o in_o several_a method_n as_o the_o person_n think_v most_o subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o same_o end_n but_o whatever_o their_o intention_n be_v our_o adversary_n be_v too_o much_o please_v to_o conceal_v the_o satisfaction_n which_o they_o take_v in_o it_o for_o soon_o after_o we_o have_v the_o several_a explication_n set_v forth_o and_o compare_v with_o each_o other_o and_o all_o manage_v so_o as_o to_o make_v the_o cause_n to_o suffer_v by_o the_o disagreement_n of_o the_o advocate_n for_o it_o and_o from_o hence_o they_o have_v form_v a_o fivefold_a trinity_n 1._o the_o ciceronian_a trinity_n because_o tully_n have_v use_v the_o word_n personae_fw-la for_o different_a respect_n 10._o sustineo_fw-la ego_fw-la tres_fw-la personas_fw-la and_o according_a to_o this_o acceptation_n three_o person_n in_o the_o godhead_n be_v no_o more_o than_o three_o relation_n capacity_n or_o respect_n of_o god_n to_o his_o creature_n which_o say_v they_o be_v downright_a sabellianism_n and_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o mystery_n 9_o but_o the_o most_o intelligible_a and_o obvious_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n 2._o the_o cartesian_a trinity_n which_o make_v three_o divine_a person_n and_o three_o infinite_a mind_n spirit_n and_o being_n to_o be_v but_o one_o god_n 3._o the_o platonic_a trinity_n of_o three_o divine_a coeternal_a person_n whereof_o the_o second_o and_o three_o be_v subordinate_a or_o inferior_a to_o the_o first_o in_o dignity_n power_n and_o all_o other_o quality_n except_o only_a duration_n 4._o the_o aristotelian_a trinity_n which_o say_v the_o divine_a person_n be_v one_o god_n because_o they_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a substance_n 5._o the_o trinity_n of_o the_o mobile_n or_o that_o which_o be_v hold_v by_o the_o common_a people_n or_o by_o such_o lazy_a divine_n who_o only_o say_v in_o short_a that_o it_o be_v a_o unconceivable_a mystery_n and_o that_o those_o be_v as_o much_o in_o fault_n who_o go_v about_o to_o explain_v it_o as_o those_o who_o oppose_v it_o but_o that_o which_o have_v make_v the_o most_o noise_n and_o cause_v the_o great_a heat_n and_o ferment_n among_o we_o have_v be_v a_o difference_n first_o begin_v between_o two_o learned_a divine_n of_o our_o church_n about_o the_o second_o and_o four_o and_o the_o account_n which_o our_o unitarian_n give_v of_o both_o be_v this_o 13._o that_o the_o one_o be_v a_o rational_a and_o intelligible_a explication_n but_o not_o true_a nor_o orthodox_n the_o other_o be_v true_a and_o orthodox_n but_o neither_o rational_a intelligible_a nor_o possible_a i_o do_v not_o mention_v this_o as_o though_o their_o word_n be_v to_o be_v take_v as_o to_o either_o but_o only_o to_o show_v what_o advantage_n they_o take_v from_o both_o to_o represent_v that_o which_o be_v set_v up_o for_o the_o church_n doctrine_n either_o not_o to_o be_v true_o so_o or_o to_o be_v neither_o rational_a nor_o intelligible_a the_o design_n of_o the_o follow_a discourse_n be_v to_o make_v it_o appear_v 1._o that_o the_o church_n doctrine_n as_o to_o the_o trinity_n as_o it_o be_v express_v in_o the_o athanasian_n
creed_n be_v not_o liable_a to_o their_o charge_n of_o contradiction_n impossibility_n and_o pure_a nonsense_n 2._o that_o we_o own_v no_o other_o doctrine_n than_o what_o have_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o several_a age_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n 3._o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o objection_n in_o point_n of_o reason_n which_o ought_v to_o hinder_v our_o assent_n to_o this_o great_a point_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o the_o chief_a design_n of_o this_o preface_n be_v to_o remove_v this_o prejudice_n which_o lie_v in_o our_o way_n from_o the_o different_a manner_n of_o explication_n and_o the_o warm_a dispute_n which_o have_v be_v occasion_v by_o they_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o our_o adversary_n have_v take_v all_o possible_a advantage_n against_o we_o from_o these_o unhappy_a difference_n and_o in_o one_o of_o their_o late_a discourse_n they_o glory_n in_o it_o and_o think_v they_o have_v therein_o outdo_v the_o foreign_a unitarian_n for_o say_v they_o we_o have_v show_v 3._o that_o their_o faith_n concern_v this_o pretend_a mystery_n be_v so_o many_o and_o so_o contrary_a that_o they_o be_v less_o one_o party_n among_o themselves_o than_o the_o far_o more_o learned_a and_o great_a number_n of_o they_o be_v one_o party_n with_o we_o this_o be_v speak_v of_o those_o they_o call_v nominal_a trinitarian_n and_o for_o the_o other_o who_o they_o call_v real_a they_o prove_v they_o guilty_a of_o manifest_a heresy_n the_o one_o they_o call_v sabellian_o which_o they_o say_v be_v the_o same_o with_o unitarian_n and_o the_o other_o polytheist_n or_o disguise_a pagan_n 15._o and_o they_o borrow_v argument_n from_o one_o side_n to_o prove_v the_o charge_n upon_o the_o other_o and_o they_o confident_o affirm_v that_o all_o that_o speak_v out_o in_o this_o matter_n must_v be_v drive_v either_o to_o sabellianism_n or_o tritheism_n if_o they_o be_v nominal_a trinitarian_n they_o fall_v into_o the_o former_a if_o real_a into_o the_o latter_a this_o be_v the_o whole_a design_n of_o this_o late_a discourse_n which_o i_o shall_v here_o examine_v that_o i_o may_v remove_v this_o stumble_a block_n before_o i_o enter_v upon_o the_o main_a business_n 1._o as_o to_o those_o who_o be_v call_v nominal_a trinitarian_n who_o be_v they_o and_o from_o whence_o come_v such_o a_o denomination_n they_o tell_v we_o 7._o that_o they_o be_v such_o who_o believe_v three_o person_n who_o be_v person_n in_o name_n only_o indeed_o and_o in_o truth_n they_o be_v but_o one_o subsist_v person_n but_o where_o be_v these_o to_o be_v find_v among_o all_o such_o say_v they_o as_o agree_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a and_o selfsame_a divine_a essence_n and_o substance_n but_o do_v these_o assert_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o subsist_v person_n and_o three_o only_a in_o name_n let_v any_o one_o be_v produce_v who_o have_v write_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o trinity_n for_o those_o who_o have_v be_v most_o charge_v have_v utter_o deny_v it_o that_o learned_a person_n who_o be_v more_o particular_o reflect_v upon_o in_o this_o charge_n 10._o be_v by_o they_o say_v to_o affirm_v that_o god_n be_v one_o divine_a intellectual_a substance_n or_o real_o subsist_v person_n and_o distinguish_v and_o diversify_v by_o three_o relative_a modes_n or_o relative_a subsistence_n and_o mr._n hooker_n be_v produce_v to_o the_o same_o purpose_n 11._o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o substance_n in_o god_n and_o three_o distinct_a relative_a property_n which_o substance_n be_v take_v with_o its_o peculiar_a property_n make_v the_o distinction_n of_o person_n in_o the_o godhead_n but_o say_v they_o these_o mode_n and_o property_n do_v not_o make_v any_o real_a subsist_v person_n but_o only_o in_o a_o grammatical_a and_o critical_a sense_n and_o at_o most_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o one_o man_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v three_o person_n on_o the_o account_n of_o different_a relation_n as_o solomon_n be_v son_n of_o david_n father_n of_o rehoboam_n and_o proceed_v from_o david_n and_o bathsheba_n and_o yet_o be_v but_o one_o subsist_v pâ—rson_n this_o be_v the_o force_n of_o what_o they_o say_v but_o then_o in_o a_o triumph_a manner_n they_o add_v 13._o that_o the_o realist_n have_v so_o manifest_a a_o advantage_n against_o they_o that_o they_o have_v no_o way_n to_o deâ—end_v themselves_o but_o by_o recrimination_n i._n e._n by_o show_v the_o like_a absurdity_n in_o their_o doctrine_n and_o thus_o they_o hope_v either_o side_n will_v baffle_v the_o other_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o cause_n be_v lose_v between_o they_o but_o in_o so_o nice_a a_o matter_n as_o this_o we_o must_v not_o rely_v too_o much_o on_o a_o adversary_n representation_n for_o the_o leave_v out_o some_o expression_n may_v make_v a_o opinion_n look_v with_o another_o appearance_n than_o if_o all_o be_v take_v together_o it_o will_v have_v we_o must_v therefore_o take_v notice_n of_o other_o passage_n which_o may_v help_v to_o give_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o learned_a author_n who_o be_v chief_o aim_v at_o 1._o in_o the_o very_a same_o page_n he_o assert_n that_o each_o of_o the_o divine_a person_n have_v a_o absolute_a nature_n distinct_o belong_v to_o he_o though_o not_o a_o distinct_a absolute_a nature_n 157._o and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o another_o place_n 245._o 2._o that_o the_o eternal_a father_n be_v and_o subsist_v as_o a_o father_n by_o have_v a_o son_n and_o communicate_v his_o essence_n to_o another_o and_o elsewhere_o 243._o that_o the_o relation_n between_o father_n and_o son_n be_v found_v on_o that_o eternal_a act_n by_o which_o the_o father_n communicate_v his_o divine_a nature_n to_o the_o son_n 3._o that_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v this_o 240._o 1._o that_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o god_n 2._o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o god_n but_o what_o be_v god_n 3._o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o composition_n in_o the_o deity_n with_o any_o such_o positive_a real_a be_v distinct_a from_o the_o deity_n itself_o but_o the_o church_n find_v in_o scripture_n mention_n of_o three_o to_o who_o distinct_o the_o godhead_n do_v belong_v express_v these_o three_o by_o the_o name_n of_o person_n and_o state_v their_o personality_n upon_o three_o distinct_a modes_n of_o subsistence_n allot_v to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o godhead_n and_o these_o also_o distinguish_v from_o one_o another_o by_o three_o distinct_a relation_n what_o do_v these_o man_n mean_v to_o charge_v one_o who_o go_v upon_o these_o ground_n with_o sabellianism_n do_v he_o make_v the_o three_o person_n to_o be_v mere_a name_n as_o s._n basil_n in_o few_o word_n express_v the_o true_a nature_n of_o sabellianism_n 64._o that_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d one_o thing_n with_o different_a denomination_n can_v the_o communicate_v the_o divine_a essence_n by_o the_o father_n to_o the_o son_n be_v call_v a_o name_n or_o a_o mode_n or_o a_o respect_n only_o and_o these_o man_n of_o wonderful_a subtlety_n have_v not_o learn_v to_o distinguish_v between_o person_n and_o personality_n where_o be_v the_o least_o intimation_n give_v that_o he_o look_v on_o the_o divine_a person_n as_o modes_n and_o respect_n only_o that_o be_v impossible_a since_o he_o own_v a_o communication_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n and_o that_o each_o of_o the_o divine_a person_n have_v the_o divine_a nature_n belong_v to_o he_o can_v it_o ever_o enter_v into_o any_o man_n head_n to_o think_v that_o he_o that_o own_v this_o shall_v own_v the_o other_o also_o but_o the_o personality_n be_v a_o thing_n of_o another_o consideration_n for_o it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o distinction_n of_o person_n in_o the_o same_o undivided_a nature_n that_o there_o be_v a_o distinction_n the_o scripture_n assure_v we_o and_o withal_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o divine_a essence_n how_o can_v this_o distinction_n be_v not_o by_o essential_a attribute_n for_o those_o must_v be_v in_o the_o divine_a essence_n and_o in_o every_o person_n alike_o otherwise_o he_o have_v not_o the_o entire_a divine_a nature_n not_o by_o accident_n as_o man_n be_v distinguish_v from_o each_o other_o for_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o these_o not_o by_o separate_v or_o divide_a substance_n for_o that_o will_v be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o perfect_a unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n since_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o way_n of_o distinction_n we_o must_v consider_v how_o the_o scripture_n direct_v we_o iâ—_n this_o case_n and_o that_o acquaint_v we_o with_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n as_o have_v mutual_a relation_n to_o each_o other_o and_o there_o be_v no_o repugnancy_n therein_o to_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o therefore_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o person_n have_v be_v fix_v on_o that_o as_o the_o most_o proper_a foundation_n for_o it_o
inconsistent_a with_o the_o divine_a perfection_n but_o of_o this_o at_o large_a in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n i_o do_v not_o lay_v any_o force_n upon_o this_o argument_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o ground_n of_o the_o distinction_n between_o the_o three_o substance_n 262._o if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o substance_n in_o the_o godhead_n as_o some_o have_v do_v because_o the_o same_o substance_n can_v both_o unite_v and_o distinguish_v they_o for_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o distinction_n be_v not_o the_o substance_n but_o the_o communication_n of_o it_o 264._o and_o where_o that_o be_v so_o free_o assert_v there_o be_v a_o reason_n distinct_a from_o the_o substance_n itself_o which_o make_v the_o distinction_n of_o person_n but_o the_o difficulty_n still_o remain_v how_o each_o person_n shall_v have_v a_o substance_n of_o his_o own_o and_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o one_o entire_a and_o indivisible_a substance_n for_o every_o person_n must_v have_v a_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o own_o or_o else_o according_a to_o this_o hypothesis_n he_o can_v be_v no_o person_n and_o this_o peculiar_a substance_n must_v be_v real_o distinct_a from_o that_o substance_n which_o be_v in_o the_o other_o two_o so_o that_o here_o must_v be_v three_o distinct_a substance_n in_o the_o three_o person_n but_o how_o then_o can_v there_o be_v but_o one_o individual_a essence_n in_o all_o three_o we_o may_v conceive_v one_o common_a essence_n to_o be_v individuate_v in_o three_o person_n as_o it_o be_v in_o man_n but_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o conceive_v the_o same_o individual_a essence_n to_o be_v in_o three_o person_n which_o have_v peculiar_a substance_n of_o their_o own_o for_o the_o substance_n belong_v to_o the_o person_n be_v the_o same_o essence_n individuate_v in_o those_o person_n and_o so_o there_o be_v no_o avoid_n make_n three_o individual_a essence_n and_o one_o specific_a or_o common_a divine_a nature_n and_o maimonides_n his_o argument_n be_v considerable_a against_o more_o god_n than_o one_o if_o say_v he_o there_o be_v two_o god_n 1._o there_o muâ—t_v be_v something_o wherein_o they_o agree_v and_o something_o wherein_o they_o differ_v that_o wherein_o they_o agree_v must_v be_v that_o which_o make_v each_o of_o they_o god_n and_o that_o wherein_o they_o differ_v must_v make_v they_o two_o go_n now_o wherein_o do_v this_o differ_v from_o the_o present_a hypothesis_n there_o be_v something_o wherein_o they_o differ_v and_o that_o be_v their_o proper_a substance_n but_o maimonides_n think_v that_o wherein_o they_o differ_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o two_o go_n so_o that_o i_o fear_v it_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o clear_v this_o hypothesis_n as_o to_o the_o reconcile_n three_o individual_a essence_n with_o one_o individual_a divine_a essence_n which_o look_v too_o like_o assert_v that_o there_o be_v three_o god_n and_o yet_o but_o one_o and_o the_o author_n of_o this_o explication_n do_v at_o last_o confess_v that_o three_o distinct_a whole_a inseparable_a same_o be_v 30._o be_v hard_a to_o conceive_v as_o to_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o now_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v new_a explication_n start_v and_o dispute_v raise_v and_o carry_v on_o so_o warm_o about_o they_o if_o after_o all_o the_o main_a difficulty_n be_v confess_v to_o be_v above_o our_o comprehension_n we_o have_v much_o better_o satisfy_v ourselves_o with_o that_o language_n which_o the_o church_n have_v receiuâ—d_v and_o be_v express_v in_o the_o creed_n than_o go_v about_o by_o new_a term_n to_o raise_v new_a ferment_n especial_o at_o a_o time_n when_o our_o unite_a force_n be_v most_o necessary_a against_o our_o common_a adversary_n no_o wise_a and_o good_a man_n can_v be_v fond_a of_o any_o new_a invention_n when_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v hazard_v by_o they_o and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n it_o be_v as_o dangerous_a to_o make_v new_a heresy_n as_o new_a explication_n if_o any_o one_o deny_v the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o nicene_n creed_n that_o be_v no_o new_a heresy_n but_o how_o can_v such_o deny_v the_o son_n to_o be_v consubstantial_a to_o the_o father_n who_o assert_v one_o and_o the_o same_o indivisible_a substance_n in_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n but_o they_o may_v contradict_v themselves_o that_o be_v not_o impossible_a on_o either_o side_n but_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n be_v not_o three_o substance_n and_o but_o one_o a_o contradiction_n no_o more_o say_v they_o than_o that_o a_o communicate_v substance_n be_v not_o distinct_a from_o that_o which_o do_v communicate_v but_o this_o whole_a dispute_n we_o find_v be_v at_o last_o resolve_v into_o the_o infinite_a and_o unconceivable_a perfection_n of_o the_o godhead_n where_o it_o be_v most_o safe_o lodge_v and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o real_a contradiction_n in_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o be_v part_n of_o the_o design_n of_o the_o discourse_n afterward_o but_o here_o it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o take_v notice_n of_o what_o the_o unitarian_n have_v object_v against_o this_o new_a explication_n 12._o viz._n that_o it_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o ancient_n in_o the_o person_n of_o philoponus_n in_o the_o middle_a age_n in_o the_o person_n and_o write_n of_o abhor_v joachim_n but_o more_o severe_o since_o the_o reformation_n in_o the_o person_n of_o valentinus_n gentilis_fw-la who_o be_v condemn_v at_o geneva_n and_o behead_v at_o bern_n for_o this_o very_a doctrine_n to_o these_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o distinct_a answer_n 1._o as_o to_o joh_n philoponus_n i_o do_v free_o own_v that_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n when_o in_o the_o six_o century_n he_o broach_v his_o opinion_n that_o every_o hypostasis_fw-la must_v have_v the_o common_a nature_n individuate_v in_o it_o this_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o doctrine_n of_o dangerous_a consequence_n both_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n the_o latter_a be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o it_o for_o as_o leontius_n observe_v 5._o the_o dispute_n do_v not_o begin_v about_o the_o trinity_n but_o about_o the_o incarnation_n and_o philoponus_n take_v part_n with_o those_o who_o assert_v but_o one_o nature_n in_o christ_n after_o the_o union_n and_o he_o go_v upon_o this_o ground_n that_o if_o there_o be_v two_o nature_n there_o must_v be_v two_o hypostasis_n because_o nature_n and_o hypostasis_fw-la be_v the_o same_o then_o those_o on_o the_o church_n side_n say_v leontius_n object_v that_o if_o they_o be_v the_o same_o there_o must_v be_v three_o distinct_a nature_n in_o the_o trinity_n as_o there_o be_v three_o hypostasis_n which_o philoponus_n yield_v and_o ground_v himself_o on_o aristotle_n doctrine_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o common_a substance_n and_o several_a individual_a substance_n and_o so_o hold_v it_o be_v in_o the_o trinity_n whence_o he_o be_v call_v the_o leader_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o tritheius_fw-la this_o be_v the_o account_n give_v by_o leontius_n who_o live_v very_o â—ear_v his_o time_n a._n d._n 620._o the_o same_o be_v affirm_v of_o he_o by_o nicephorus_n 47._o and_o that_o he_o write_v a_o book_n on_o purpose_n about_o the_o union_n of_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n out_o of_o which_o he_o produce_v his_o own_o word_n concern_v a_o common_a and_o individual_a nature_n which_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o can_v agree_v to_o none_o else_o and_o the_o main_a argument_n he_o go_v upon_o be_v this_o that_o unless_o we_o assert_v a_o singular_a nature_n in_o the_o hypostasis_n we_o must_v say_v that_o the_o whole_a trinity_n be_v incarnate_a as_o unless_o there_o be_v a_o singular_a humane_a nature_n distinct_a from_o the_o common_a christ_n must_v assume_v the_o whole_a nature_n of_o mankind_n and_o this_o argument_n from_o the_o incarnation_n be_v that_o which_o make_v roscelin_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o dispute_a age_n a._n d._n 1093_o to_o assert_v that_o the_o three_o person_n be_v three_o thing_n distinct_a from_o each_o other_o as_o three_o angel_n or_o three_o man_n because_o otherwise_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o second_o person_n can_v not_o be_v understand_v as_o appear_v by_o anselm_n epistle_n 3._o and_o his_o book_n of_o the_o incarnation_n write_v upon_o that_o occasion_n but_o as_o aâ—selm_n show_v at_o large_a if_o this_o argument_n hold_v it_o must_v prove_v the_o three_o person_n not_o only_o to_o be_v distinct_a but_o separate_a and_o divide_a substance_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o this_o new_a explication_n and_o then_o there_o be_v no_o avoid_v tritheism_n but_o to_o return_v to_o joh._n philoponus_n who_o say_v nicephorus_n divide_v the_o indivisible_a nature_n of_o god_n into_o three_o individual_n as_o among_o man_n 48._o which_o say_v he_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o he_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n against_o it_o and_o add_v that_o leontius_n and_o georgius_n piside_v confute_v
they_o not_o affirm_v they_o if_o they_o be_v false_a why_o do_v they_o not_o answer_v they_o be_v this_o do_v like_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o gospel_n of_o s._n john_n to_o be_v divine_a to_o produce_v all_o the_o argument_n they_o can_v meet_v with_o against_o it_o and_o never_o offer_v to_o show_v the_o weakness_n and_o vnreasonableness_n of_o they_o do_v not_o this_o look_n like_o a_o design_n to_o furnish_v the_o deist_n with_o such_o argument_n as_o they_o can_v meet_v with_o against_o it_o especial_o when_o they_o say_v that_o s._n john_n do_v not_o oppose_v they_o why_o then_o be_v these_o argument_n produce_v against_o his_o gospel_n man_n do_v not_o use_v to_o dispute_v against_o their_o friend_n nor_o to_o tell_v the_o world_n what_o all_o people_n have_v say_v against_o they_o and_o give_v not_o a_o word_n of_o answer_n in_o vindication_n of_o they_o but_o they_o say_v the_o modern_a unitarian_n allow_v of_o the_o gospel_n and_o other_o piece_n of_o s._n john_n a_o very_a great_a favour_n indeed_o to_o allow_v of_o they_o but_o how_o far_o as_o of_o divine_a authority_n not_o a_o word_n of_o that_o but_o as_o ancient_a book_n which_o they_o think_v it_o not_o fit_a for_o they_o to_o dispute_v against_o 10._o but_o if_o the_o ancient_a ebionite_n be_v their_o predecessor_n as_o they_o affirm_v they_o can_v allow_v none_o but_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o must_v reject_v the_o rest_n and_o all_o s._n paul_n epistle_n and_o in_o truth_n they_o make_v he_o argue_v so_o little_a to_o the_o purpose_n that_o they_o must_v have_v a_o very_a mean_a opinion_n of_o his_o write_n but_o of_o these_o thing_n in_o the_o discourse_n itself_o as_o to_o churchman_n no_o profess_a deist_n can_v express_v themselves_o more_o spiteful_o than_o they_o have_v do_v and_o that_o against_o those_o to_o who_o they_o profess_v the_o great_a respect_n what_o then_o will_v they_o say_v of_o the_o rest_n they_o say_v in_o general_a 13._o that_o it_o be_v natural_a to_o worldling_n to_o mercenary_a spirit_n to_o the_o timorous_a and_o ambitious_a in_o a_o word_n to_o all_o such_o as_o prefer_v not_o god_n before_o all_o other_o whether_o person_n or_o consideration_n to_o believe_v as_o they_o will_v have_v it_o but_o although_o the_o word_n be_v general_a yet_o any_o one_o that_o look_v into_o they_o may_v sâ—eâ—_n find_v that_o they_o be_v intend_v for_o such_o churchman_n who_o have_v write_v against_o their_o opinion_n and_o the_o insinuation_n be_v that_o if_o it_o be_v not_o for_o worldly_a interest_n they_o will_v own_v they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o right_n whereas_o i_o be_o full_o persuade_v that_o they_o have_v no_o way_n to_o defend_v their_o opinion_n but_o to_o reject_v the_o scripture_n and_o declare_v themselves_o deist_n and_o as_o long_o as_o we_o retain_v a_o just_a veneration_n for_o the_o scripture_n we_o can_v be_v of_o no_o other_o opinion_n because_o we_o look_v on_o their_o interpretation_n as_o unreasonable_a new_a force_v and_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o circumstance_n of_o place_n and_o the_o main_a scope_n and_o tenor_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n but_o their_o introduction_n to_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o late_a archbishops_n sermon_n about_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n show_v their_o temper_n sufficient_o as_o to_o all_o churchman_n he_o be_v the_o person_n they_o profess_v to_o esteem_v and_o reverence_n above_o all_o other_o and_o confess_v that_o he_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o air_n and_o language_n of_o a_o father_n 43._o which_o at_o lest_o deserve_v a_o little_a more_o dutiful_a language_n from_o they_o but_o some_o man_n fondness_n for_o their_o opinion_n break_v all_o bound_n of_o civility_n and_o decency_n for_o present_o after_o mention_v the_o archbishop_n and_o other_o bishop_n who_o have_v write_v against_o they_o they_o say_v it_o signify_v nothing_o to_o the_o case_n that_o they_o be_v great_a pensioner_n of_o the_o world_n 44._o for_o it_o be_v certain_a we_o have_v a_o mighty_a propensity_n to_o believe_v as_o be_v for_o our_o turn_n and_o interest_n and_o soon_o after_o that_o their_o opposer_n be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o such_o fatal_a biasses_n that_o their_o doctrine_n be_v the_o more_o to_o be_v suspect_v because_o it_o be_v they_o for_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v because_o they_o must_v the_o plain_a meaning_n of_o all_o this_o be_v that_o the_o late_a archbishop_n as_o well_o as_o the_o rest_n be_v a_o mere_a self-interested_n man_n which_o none_o who_o know_v either_o the_o outside_n or_o inside_n of_o lambeth_n can_v ever_o imagine_v that_o if_o he_o be_v real_o against_o they_o as_o none_o can_v think_v otherwise_o who_o know_v he_o so_o well_o and_o so_o long_o as_o i_o do_v it_o only_o show_v what_o a_o strange_a power_n interest_n have_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o all_o churchman_n but_o what_o bias_n be_v it_o which_o make_v he_o write_v with_o that_o strength_n and_o judgement_n against_o their_o opinion_n let_v we_o set_v aside_o all_o title_n of_o respect_n and_o honour_n as_o they_o desire_v let_v reason_n be_v compare_v with_o reason_n and_o his_o argument_n with_o their_o answer_n and_o it_o will_v be_v soon_o find_v that_o the_o advantage_n which_o he_o have_v be_v not_o from_o any_o other_o dignity_n than_o that_o of_o a_o clear_a judgement_n and_o a_o much_o strong_a way_n of_o reason_v whereas_o their_o answer_n be_v such_o as_o may_v well_o be_v suppose_v to_o come_v from_o those_o who_o have_v some_o such_o bias_n that_o they_o must_v at_o least_o seem_v to_o answer_v what_o in_o truth_n they_o can_v not_o as_o have_v be_v full_o make_v appear_v in_o the_o vindication_n of_o he_o to_o which_o no_o reply_n have_v be_v give_v although_o other_o treatise_n of_o they_o have_v come_v out_o since_o in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o that_o answer_n they_o say_v 65._o that_o they_o do_v not_o expect_v that_o their_o answer_n shall_v satisfy_v we_o and_o in_o truth_n they_o have_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o reason_n to_o think_v so_o but_o what_o reason_n do_v they_o give_v for_o it_o a_o very_a kind_n one_o no_o doubt_n because_o prepossession_n and_o interest_n have_v take_v hold_v of_o we_o as_o though_o we_o be_v man_n of_o such_o mean_a and_o mercenary_a spirit_n as_o to_o believe_v according_a to_o prepossession_n without_o reason_n and_o to_o act_v only_o as_o serve_v our_o present_a interest_n but_o we_o never_o make_v mean_a address_n to_o infidel_n to_o show_v how_o near_o our_o principle_n come_v to_o they_o nor_o make_v parallel_n between_o the_o trinity_n and_o transubstantiation_n as_o some_o do_v and_o defend_v they_o as_o well_o as_o they_o can_v when_o popery_n be_v uppermost_a but_o enough_o of_o this_o 3._o we_o have_v see_v how_o much_o they_o have_v gratify_v the_o deist_n by_o represent_v churchman_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n let_v we_o now_o see_v in_o what_o manner_n they_o treat_v the_o deist_n it_o be_v with_o another_o sort_n of_o language_n and_o which_o argue_v a_o more_o than_o ordinary_a kindness_n to_o they_o in_o one_o place_n they_o say_v that_o the_o deist_n be_v most_o well-natured_n man_n 21._o and_o man_n of_o probity_n and_o understanding_n in_o effect_n that_o they_o be_v sincere_a honest-hearted_a man_n who_o do_v good_a by_o the_o impulse_n of_o their_o natural_a religion_n honesty_n and_o good_a conscience_n which_o have_v great_a influence_n upon_o they_o what_o another_o sort_n of_o character_n be_v this_o from_o that_o of_o the_o great_a and_o in_o their_o opinion_n the_o best_a of_o our_o clergy_n this_o must_v proceed_v from_o some_o intimacy_n and_o familiarity_n with_o they_o and_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o imagine_v from_o hence_o that_o they_o be_v upon_o very_o good_a term_n with_o one_o another_o because_o they_o must_v be_v unitarian_n if_o they_o believe_v a_o god_n at_o all_o but_o where_o else_o be_v these_o honest_a conscientious_a deist_n to_o be_v find_v it_o be_v rare_a indeed_o for_o other_o to_o find_v any_o one_o that_o reject_v christianity_n out_o of_o pure_a conscience_n and_o that_o act_n by_o principle_n of_o sincere_a virtue_n i_o never_o yet_o can_v meet_v with_o such_o nor_o hear_v of_o those_o that_o have_v and_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v the_o reason_n on_o which_o such_o conscientious_a man_n proceed_v for_o true_o the_o principle_n of_o natural_a religion_n be_v those_o which_o recommend_v christianity_n to_o i_o for_o without_o they_o the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n will_v be_v far_o more_o unaccountable_a than_o now_o they_o be_v and_o suppose_v they_o i_o see_v no_o incongruity_n in_o they_o i._n e._n that_o there_o be_v a_o just_a and_o holy_a god_n and_o a_o wise_a providence_n and_o a_o future_a state_n of_o reward_n and_o punishment_n and_o that_o god_n design_n to_o bring_v mankind_n
to_o happiness_n out_o of_o a_o state_n of_o misery_n let_v these_o be_v suppose_v and_o the_o scheme_n of_o christianity_n will_v appear_v very_o reasonable_a and_o fit_v to_o the_o condition_n and_o capacity_n of_o mankind_n and_o the_o sublimest_n mystery_n of_o it_o be_v not_o intend_v to_o puzzle_v or_o amuse_v mankind_n as_o weak_a man_n imagine_v but_o they_o be_v discover_v for_o the_o great_a and_o best_a purpose_n in_o the_o world_n to_o bring_v man_n to_o the_o hatred_n of_o sin_n and_o love_n of_o god_n and_o a_o patient_a continuance_n in_o well-doing_n in_o order_n to_o a_o bless_a immortality_n so_o that_o this_o be_v true_o a_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n be_v intend_v for_o the_o advancement_n of_o real_a piety_n and_o goodness_n among_o mankind_n in_o order_n to_o make_v they_o happy_a but_o as_o to_o these_o unitarian_n who_o have_v such_o happy_a acquaintance_n with_o these_o conscientious_a deist_n i_o will_v fain_o learn_v from_o they_o if_o they_o think_v they_o mistake_v why_o they_o take_v no_o more_o pain_n to_o satisfy_v and_o convince_v they_o for_o i_o find_v they_o decline_v say_v a_o word_n against_o they_o in_o one_o place_n they_o compare_v the_o atheist_n and_o deist_n together_o and_o very_o honest_o and_o like_o any_o conscientious_a deist_n they_o impute_v all_o the_o deism_n and_o most_o part_n of_o the_o atheism_n of_o our_o age_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n 18._o be_v it_o possible_a for_o man_n that_o live_v in_o our_o age_n to_o give_v such_o a_o account_n as_o this_o of_o the_o growth_n of_o deism_n and_o atheism_n among_o we_o what_o number_n of_o atheist_n be_v there_o upon_o any_o other_o account_n than_o from_o a_o looseness_n of_o think_v and_o live_v where_o be_v those_o who_o believe_v god_n to_o be_v a_o incomprehensible_a be_v and_o yet_o reject_v the_o mystery_n which_o relate_v to_o his_o be_v because_o they_o be_v incomprehensible_a suppose_v any_o reject_v spiritual_a substance_n as_o nonsense_n and_o a_o contradiction_n as_o they_o do_v the_o trinity_n on_o the_o same_o pretence_n be_v this_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n or_o not_o they_o may_v tell_v they_o as_o they_o do_v we_o that_o they_o can_v have_v no_o idea_n no_o clear_a and_o distinct_a perception_n of_o immaterial_a substance_n what_o answer_n do_v they_o give_v in_o this_o case_n not_o a_o syllable_n although_o they_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o but_o i_o hope_v they_o give_v some_o better_a satisfaction_n to_o the_o deist_n 5._o no_o for_o they_o say_v this_o be_v not_o a_o place_n to_o argue_v against_o either_o atheist_n or_o deist_n by_o no_o mean_n some_o will_v say_v they_o be_v not_o such_o fool_n to_o fall_v out_o with_o their_o friend_n and_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o they_o have_v be_v the_o great_a incourager_n of_o such_o kind_n of_o write_n which_o serve_v their_o turn_n so_o well_o and_o in_o pure_a gratitude_n they_o forbear_v to_o argue_v against_o they_o iv._o to_o show_v how_o near_o they_o come_v to_o a_o indifferency_n in_o religion_n they_o speak_v favourable_o of_o mahometan_n and_o jew_n and_o even_o tartar_n because_o they_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n what_o a_o honest-hearted_a deist_n do_v they_o make_v that_o impostor_n mahomet_n one_o will_v hardly_o think_v such_o a_o character_n can_v have_v come_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o christian_n but_o these_o be_v their_o word_n 18._o mahomet_n be_v affirm_v by_o divers_a historian_n to_o have_v have_v no_o other_o design_n in_o pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o prophet_n but_o to_o restore_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v extirpate_v among_o the_o eastern_a christian_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n who_o be_v those_o historian_n who_o give_v this_o character_n of_o he_o why_o be_v they_o not_o name_v that_o their_o authority_n may_v be_v examine_v be_v the_o morocco_z ambassador_z one_o of_o they_o or_o paulus_n alciatus_fw-la who_o from_o a_o unitarian_n turn_v mahometan_n but_o by_o the_o best_a account_n we_o can_v meet_v with_o we_o find_v that_o he_o be_v a_o very_a cunning_a impostor_n and_o take_v in_o from_o the_o jew_n and_o ishmaelite_n his_o countryman_n circumcision_n from_o the_o christian_n a_o honourable_a mention_n of_o christ_n as_o a_o prophet_n and_o as_o the_o the_o word_n and_o spirit_n of_o god_n alcoran_n and_o own_v his_o miracle_n from_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n he_o deny_v his_o suffer_v but_o own_v his_o be_v take_v up_o into_o heaven_n yea_o he_o own_v that_o he_o have_v his_o gospel_n from_o heaven_n but_o that_o his_o disciple_n change_v it_o after_o his_o death_n and_o attribute_v more_o to_o christ_n than_o he_o assume_v to_o himself_o which_o show_v that_o he_o have_v so_o much_o sense_n as_o to_o discern_v that_o if_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v genuine_a more_o must_v be_v give_v to_o christ_n than_o either_o mahomet_n or_o the_o unitarian_n do_v allow_v let_v any_o indifferent_a reader_n compare_v their_o character_n of_o mahomet_n with_o that_o of_o athanasius_n 5._o which_o these_o man_n give_v and_o they_o will_v easy_o find_v that_o they_o take_v as_o much_o care_n to_o blacken_v one_o as_o they_o do_v to_o vindicate_v the_o other_o what_o christian_a ingenuity_n be_v here_o but_o mahomet_n be_v a_o deist_n and_o athanasius_n a_o trinitarian_n but_o they_o go_v on_o whatsoever_o the_o design_n of_o mahomet_n be_v its_o certain_a that_o mahometism_n have_v prevail_v over_o great_a number_n and_o more_o nation_n than_o at_o this_o day_n profess_v christianity_n but_o how_o be_v it_o not_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n and_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o saracen_n and_o turkish_a empire_n no_o say_v these_o learned_a historian_n it_o be_v not_o by_o the_o force_n of_o the_o sword_n but_o by_o that_o one_o truth_n in_o the_o alcoran_n the_o unity_n of_o god_n it_o be_v endless_a to_o quote_v the_o historian_n who_o say_v that_o it_o be_v mahomet_n principle_n to_o subdue_v all_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n who_o oppose_v his_o religion_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o elmacinus_n alone_o be_v sufficient_a for_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o history_n he_o own_v that_o it_o be_v his_o principle_n to_o make_v war_n upon_o those_o that_o will_v not_o submit_v to_o his_o law_n and_o other_o say_v that_o in_o remembrance_n of_o this_o 10._o their_o law_n be_v expound_v by_o their_o doctor_n with_o a_o sword_n draw_v by_o they_o and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o law_n of_o the_o alcoran_n to_o kill_v and_o slay_v those_o that_o oppose_v it_o what_o liberty_n the_o turkish_a empire_n allow_v to_o christian_n in_o the_o conquer_a province_n be_v not_o to_o this_o purpose_n but_o by_o what_o mean_v mahometism_n prevail_v in_o the_o world_n but_o say_v they_o the_o jew_n as_o well_o as_o mahometan_n be_v alienate_v from_o we_o because_o they_o suppose_v the_o trinity_n to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o all_o christian_n and_o what_o then_o must_v we_o renounce_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o please_v the_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n must_v we_o quit_v christ_n be_v the_o messiah_n because_o the_o jew_n deny_v it_o or_o the_o suffering_n of_o christ_n because_o the_o mahometan_n think_v it_o inconsistent_a with_o his_o honour_n but_o if_o this_o be_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o case_n as_o to_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n no_o person_n be_v so_o well_o qualify_v to_o endeavour_v their_o conversion_n as_o our_o unitarian_n which_o will_v be_v a_o much_o better_a employment_n for_o they_o than_o to_o expose_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n by_o such_o write_n among_o we_o i_o be_o ashamed_a to_o mention_v what_o they_o say_v of_o the_o tartar_n when_o they_o call_v they_o the_o shield_n and_o sword_n of_o that_o way_n of_o acknowledge_v and_o worship_v god_n 19_o so_o that_o mahometan_n jew_n and_o tartar_n be_v fair_o represent_v because_o they_o agree_v in_o the_o grand_a fundamental_a of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n but_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v charge_v with_o believe_a impossibility_n contradiction_n and_o pure_a nonsense_n and_o thus_o we_o find_v our_o unitarian_n serve_v the_o deist_n in_o all_o their_o method_n of_o overthrow_v reveal_v religion_n and_o advance_v deism_n among_o we_o and_o if_o this_o will_v not_o awaken_v we_o to_o look_v more_o after_o they_o and_o unite_v we_o in_o the_o defence_n of_o our_o common_a cause_n against_o they_o i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o other_o method_n will_v do_v it_o for_o it_o be_v become_v a_o restless_a and_o active_a although_o as_o yet_o but_o a_o small_a body_n of_o man_n and_o they_o tell_v the_o world_n plain_o enough_o that_o they_o be_v free_a from_o the_o biass_n of_o hope_n and_o fear_n 66._o and_o sit_v loose_a from_o the_o awe_v and_o bribe_n of_o the_o
so_o many_o age_n with_o embracing_z error_n and_o nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n for_o mystery_n of_o faith_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v suppose_v it_o possible_a for_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o be_v so_o early_o so_o general_o and_o so_o miserable_o deceive_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o moment_n by_o what_o light_n they_o have_v discover_v this_o great_a error_n have_v they_o any_o new_a book_n of_o scripture_n to_o judge_v by_o true_o they_o have_v need_v for_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o weary_a of_o the_o old_a one_o because_o they_o find_v they_o will_v not_o serve_v their_o turn_n 30._o therefore_o they_o muster_v up_o the_o old_a objection_n against_o they_o and_o give_v no_o answer_n to_o they_o they_o find_v fault_n with_o copy_n and_o say_v they_o be_v corrupt_v and_o falsify_v to_o speak_v the_o language_n of_o the_o church_n they_o let_v fall_v suspicious_a word_n as_o to_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n as_o though_o it_o be_v insert_v from_o the_o church_n practice_n they_o charge_v we_o with_o follow_v corrupt_a copy_n and_o make_v false_a translation_n without_o any_o manner_n of_o ground_n for_o it_o and_o do_v not_o all_o this_o discover_v no_o good_a will_n to_o the_o scripture_n at_o least_o as_o they_o be_v receive_v among_o we_o and_o i_o despair_v of_o meeting_n with_o better_a copy_n or_o see_v a_o more_o faithful_a translation_n than_o we_o be_v so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o they_o have_v no_o mind_n to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o scripture_n for_o these_o exception_n be_v such_o as_o a_o malefactor_n will_v make_v to_o a_o jury_n he_o be_v afraid_a to_o be_v condemn_v by_o but_o what_o then_o be_v the_o peculiar_a light_n which_o these_o happy_a man_n have_v find_v in_o a_o corner_n the_o want_n whereof_o have_v make_v the_o christian_a church_n to_o fall_v into_o such_o monstrous_a error_n and_o contradiction_n nothing_o they_o pretend_v but_o the_o mere_a light_n of_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n which_o they_o call_v after_o a_o more_o refine_a way_n of_o speak_v clear_a idea_n and_o distinct_a perception_n of_o thing_n but_o lest_o i_o shall_v be_v think_v to_o misrepresent_v they_o i_o will_v produce_v some_o of_o their_o own_o expression_n in_o one_o place_n they_o say_v we_o deny_v the_o article_n of_o the_o new_a christianity_n or_o the_o athanasian_n religion_n not_o because_o they_o be_v mystery_n or_o because_o we_o do_v not_o comprehend_v they_o we_o deny_v they_o because_o we_o do_v comprehend_v they_o we_o have_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a perception_n that_o they_o be_v not_o mystery_n but_o contradiction_n impossibility_n and_o pure_a nonsense_n we_o have_v our_o reason_n in_o vain_a and_o all_o science_n and_o certainty_n will_v be_v destroy_v if_o we_o can_v not_o distinguish_v between_o mystery_n and_o contradiction_n and_o soon_o after_o 4._o we_o be_v not_o to_o give_v the_o venerable_a name_n of_o mystery_n to_o doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o nature_n and_o reason_n light_n or_o which_o destroy_v or_o contradict_v our_o natural_a idea_n these_o thing_n i_o have_v particular_a reason_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o here_o because_o they_o be_v publish_v as_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o forego_n sermon_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o this_o show_v the_o general_a ground_n they_o go_v upon_o and_o therefore_o more_o fit_a to_o be_v consider_v here_o to_o which_o i_o shall_v add_v one_o passage_n more_o wherein_o they_o insinuate_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n have_v be_v support_v only_o by_o interest_n and_o force_n their_o word_n be_v after_o they_o have_v call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n a_o monstrous_a paradox_n and_o contradiction_n this_o be_v that_o 4._o say_v they_o which_o because_o all_o other_o argument_n fail_v they_o in_o their_o disputation_n with_o the_o photinian_o and_o arian_n they_o at_o last_o effectual_o prove_v by_o the_o imperial_a edict_n by_o confiscation_n and_o banishment_n by_o seize_v and_o burn_v all_o book_n write_v against_o it_o or_o they_o by_o capital_a punishment_n and_o when_o the_o papacy_n of_o which_o this_o be_v the_o chief_a article_n prevail_v by_o fire_n and_o faggot_n this_o be_v a_o new_a discovery_n indeed_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n as_o it_o be_v general_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v the_o chief_a article_n of_o popery_n although_o it_o be_v embrace_v and_o defend_v long_o before_o popery_n be_v know_v and_o i_o hope_v will_v be_v so_o if_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o popery_n leave_v in_o the_o world_n but_o if_o every_o thing_n which_o displease_v some_o man_n must_v pass_v for_o popery_n i_o be_o afraid_a christianity_n itself_o will_v not_o escape_v at_o last_o for_o there_o be_v some_o who_o be_v build_v apace_o on_o such_o foundation_n as_o these_o and_o be_v endeavour_v what_o they_o can_v to_o remove_v out_o of_o their_o way_n all_o reveal_v religion_n by_o the_o help_n of_o those_o two_o powerful_a machine_n viz._n priest-craft_n and_o mystery_n but_o because_o i_o intend_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a discourse_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n as_o it_o have_v be_v general_o receive_v among_o we_o i_o shall_v proceed_v in_o these_o four_o inquiry_n 1._o whether_o it_o be_v account_v a_o monstrous_a paradox_n and_o contradiction_n where_o person_n be_v not_o sway_v by_o force_n and_o interest_n 2._o whether_o there_o be_v any_o ground_n of_o common_a reason_n on_o which_o it_o can_v be_v just_o charge_v with_o nonsense_n impossibility_n and_o contradiction_n 3._o whether_o their_o doctrine_n about_o the_o trinity_n or_o we_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o antiquity_n 4._o whether_o our_o doctrine_n be_v admit_v it_o do_v overthrow_v all_o certainty_n of_o reason_n and_o make_v way_n for_o believe_v the_o great_a absurdity_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o be_v mystery_n of_o faith_n chap._n ii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n not_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n by_o force_n or_o interest_n as_o to_o the_o first_o it_o will_v lead_v i_o into_o a_o enquiry_n into_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o to_o this_o doctrine_n long_o before_o popery_n be_v hatch_v and_o at_o a_o time_n when_o the_o main_a force_n of_o imperial_a edict_n be_v against_o christianity_n itself_o at_o which_o time_n this_o doctrine_n be_v own_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o disow_v and_o dispute_v against_o by_o some_o particular_a party_n and_o sect_n and_o the_o question_n than_o will_v be_v whether_o these_o have_v engross_v sense_n and_o reason_n and_o knowledge_n among_o themselves_o and_o all_o the_o body_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n with_o their_o head_n and_o governor_n be_v bereave_v of_o common_a sense_n and_o give_v up_o to_o believe_v nonsense_n and_o contradiction_n for_o mystery_n of_o faith_n but_o in_o order_n to_o the_o clear_v this_o matter_n i_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o sense_n and_o reason_n be_v no_o late_a invention_n only_o to_o be_v find_v among_o our_o unitarian_n but_o that_o all_o mankind_n have_v such_o a_o competent_a share_n of_o they_o as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o judge_v what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o they_o and_o what_o not_o if_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o it_o that_o no_o man_n have_v so_o little_a sense_n as_o to_o be_v fond_a of_o nonsense_n when_o sense_n will_v do_v they_o equal_a service_n that_o if_o there_o be_v no_o bias_n of_o interest_n to_o sway_v they_o man_n will_v general_o judge_v according_a to_o the_o evidence_n of_o reason_n that_o if_o they_o be_v very_o much_o concern_v for_o a_o doctrine_n oppose_v by_o other_o and_o against_o their_o interest_n they_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o by_o other_o mean_n than_o by_o force_n and_o fear_n that_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o man_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o believe_v a_o doctrine_n to_o be_v true_a on_o the_o account_n of_o divine_a revelation_n although_o they_o can_v comprehend_v the_o manner_n of_o it_o that_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v those_o to_o be_v man_n of_o sense_n above_o other_o who_o have_v show_v their_o ability_n above_o they_o in_o other_o matter_n of_o knowledge_n and_o speculation_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n to_o suspect_v the_o integrity_n of_o such_o man_n in_o deliver_v their_o own_o sense_n who_o at_o the_o same_o time_n may_v far_o better_o secure_v their_o interest_n by_o renounce_v their_o faith_n last_o that_o the_o more_o person_n be_v concern_v to_o establish_v and_o defend_v a_o doctrine_n which_o be_v oppose_v and_o contemn_v the_o great_a evidence_n they_o give_v that_o they_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o these_o be_v postulata_fw-la so_o agreeable_a to_o sense_n and_o common_a reason_n that_o i_o think_v if_o a_o affront_n to_o human_a nature_n
lucian_n do_v and_o probable_o be_v by_o he_o bring_v thither_o he_o have_v a_o extraordinary_a character_n give_v he_o by_o eusebius_n 6._o both_o for_o his_o life_n and_o learning_n and_o so_o by_o s._n jerom_n without_o the_o least_o reflection_n upon_o he_o as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n alexander_z bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o his_o epistle_n concern_v arius_n to_o alexander_n of_o constantinople_n do_v say_v 4._o that_o he_o follow_v paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o hold_v separate_a communion_n for_o many_o year_n under_o the_o three_o follow_a bishop_n he_o do_v not_o say_v that_o he_o die_v so_o when_o he_o suffer_v martyrdom_n under_o maximinus_n at_o nicomedia_n neither_o do_v he_o say_v the_o contrary_n upon_o which_o learned_a man_n be_v divide_v whether_o he_o persist_v in_o that_o opinion_n or_o not_o petavius_n and_o valesius_fw-la give_v he_o up_o etc._n on_o the_o other_o side_n baronius_n vindicate_v he_o and_o say_v the_o misreport_n of_o he_o come_v from_o his_o zeal_n against_o sabellianism_n and_o that_o alexander_n write_v that_o of_o he_o before_o his_o book_n be_v thorough_o examine_v that_o athanasius_n never_o join_v he_o with_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la that_o the_o arian_n never_o produce_v his_o authority_n in_o their_o debate_n as_o they_o will_v have_v do_v since_o the_o emperor_n mother_n have_v build_v a_o city_n in_o the_o place_n where_o he_o suffer_v martyrdom_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o the_o arian_n party_n will_v have_v it_o believe_v that_o they_o come_v out_o of_o lucian_n school_n as_o appear_v by_o arius_n his_o epistle_n to_o eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o great_a argument_n to_o i_o be_v that_o this_o very_a party_n at_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n produce_v a_o creed_n which_o they_o say_v be_v there_o find_v write_v with_o lucian_n own_o hand_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o samosatenian_a doctrine_n 5._o now_o either_o this_o be_v true_a or_o false_a if_o it_o be_v true_a than_o it_o be_v false_a that_o he_o be_v a_o samosatenian_a if_o it_o be_v false_a how_o come_v the_o arian_n party_n to_o give_v it_o out_o for_o true_a especial_o those_o who_o value_v themselves_o for_o come_v out_o of_o his_o school_n they_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o be_v such_o weak_a man_n to_o produce_v the_o authority_n of_o lucian_n at_o antioch_n where_o he_o be_v so_o much_o esteem_v for_o a_o doctrine_n utter_o inconsistent_a with_o that_o of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la if_o it_o be_v there_o know_v that_o he_o be_v his_o disciple_n and_o separate_v from_o three_o bishop_n on_o that_o account_n for_o therein_o the_o son_n be_v own_v to_o be_v god_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o the_o father_n before_o all_o age_n perfect_a god_n of_o perfect_a god_n etc._n etc._n suppose_v they_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o subvert_v the_o nicene_n faith_n by_o this_o creed_n under_o the_o name_n of_o lucian_n only_o because_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v leave_v out_o yet_o what_o a_o improbable_a way_n do_v they_o take_v when_o they_o support_v the_o main_a point_n by_o his_o authority_n and_o that_o at_o antioch_n where_o it_o be_v great_a if_o philostorgius_n may_v be_v credit_v 16._o the_o great_a man_n of_o the_o arian_n party_n have_v be_v his_o scholar_n as_o beside_o eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n maris_n of_o chalcedon_n theognis_n of_o nice_a leontius_n of_o antioch_n and_o several_a other_o lead_a bishop_n and_o even_o arius_n himself_o pretend_v to_o it_o which_o make_v i_o apt_a to_o think_v that_o alexander_n know_v this_o and_o at_o first_o not_o be_v able_a so_o well_o to_o judge_v of_o lucian_n opinion_n charge_v he_o with_o follow_v paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la from_o whence_o the_o odium_fw-la will_v fall_v upon_o his_o scholar_n for_o his_o design_n be_v to_o draw_v the_o succession_n down_o from_o ebion_n and_o artemon_n and_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o lucian_n to_o arius_n and_o his_o associate_n and_o charge_v they_o with_o hold_v the_o same_o doctrine_n wherein_o he_o be_v certain_o mistake_v and_o so_o he_o may_v be_v about_o lucian_n separation_n from_o the_o follow_a bishop_n on_o that_o account_n the_o last_o our_o unitarian_n mention_n among_o their_o great_a man_n be_v photinus_n bishop_n of_o sirmium_n they_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o he_o be_v of_o their_o opinion_n this_o be_v certain_a that_o whatever_o it_o be_v it_o be_v general_o condemn_v as_o well_o by_o the_o arian_n as_o other_o and_o after_o several_a council_n call_v he_o be_v depose_v for_o his_o heresy_n the_o first_o time_n we_o find_v he_o condemn_v be_v by_o the_o arian_n party_n in_o a_o second_o council_n at_o antioch_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n draw_v up_o by_o they_o extant_a in_o athanasius_n and_o socrates_n 19_o there_o they_o anathematise_v express_o the_o disciple_n of_o marcellus_n and_o photinus_n for_o deny_v the_o pre-existence_n and_o deity_n of_o christ._n but_o by_o christ_n they_o understand_v the_o person_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n who_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v the_o pre-existence_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o never_o dream_v that_o any_o can_v think_v that_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v call_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d from_o his_o office_n of_o preach_v as_o our_o modern_a unitarian_n assert_v but_o photinus_n his_o opinion_n be_v 897._o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v before_o all_o age_n but_o not_o christ_n or_o the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o divine_a word_n be_v partly_o internal_a and_o so_o it_o be_v ever_o with_o god_n and_o partly_o external_a when_o it_o be_v communicate_v to_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n whereby_o he_o become_v the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o the_o arian_n there_o declare_v their_o belief_n that_o christ_n be_v the_o live_a word_n and_o son_n of_o god_n before_o all_o world_n and_o by_o who_o he_o make_v all_o thing_n the_o next_o time_n he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v condemn_v be_v in_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o council_n at_o sardica_n but_o be_v the_o council_n of_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n after_o their_o part_n from_o the_o western_a this_o be_v mention_v by_o epiphanius_n and_o sulpitius_n severus_n 397._o the_o latter_a say_v he_o differ_v from_o sabellius_n only_o in_o the_o point_n of_o union_n i._n e._n because_o sabellius_n make_v the_o person_n to_o be_v mere_o denomination_n which_o be_v then_o call_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o vnionitae_fw-la and_o therefore_o photinus_n must_v assert_v a_o hypostasis_fw-la to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d apoth_o or_o else_o he_o do_v not_o at_o all_o differ_v from_o sabellius_n and_o it_o appear_v by_o epiphanius_n that_o photinus_n do_v distinguish_v between_o christ_n and_o the_o word_n in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n say_v he_o 2._o but_o not_o the_o son_n which_o title_n be_v promise_v and_o foretell_v but_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o christ_n till_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o mary_n so_o he_o express_v it_o herein_o say_v epiphanius_n he_o follow_v paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la 2._o but_o exceed_v he_o in_o his_o invention_n in_o answer_n to_o he_o he_o say_v that_o s._n john_n word_n be_v not_o in_o the_o beginning_n be_v the_o word_n and_o the_o word_n be_v in_o god_n but_o the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n 4._o and_o the_o word_n be_v god_n little_a do_v either_o side_n imagine_v that_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o our_o modern_a photinian_o will_v make_v we_o believe_v they_o think_v but_o photinus_n himself_o be_v a_o person_n of_o too_o much_o sagacity_n to_o take_v up_o with_o such_o a_o absurd_a and_o insipid_a sense_n i_o pass_v over_o the_o fresh_a condemnation_n of_o photinus_n in_o the_o council_n at_o milan_n and_o rome_n because_o his_o opinion_n be_v not_o to_o be_v learn_v from_o they_o and_o come_v to_o that_o at_o sirmium_n where_o it_o be_v more_o particular_o set_v â—orth_o as_o well_o as_o condemn_v but_o here_o we_o must_v distinguish_v the_o two_o council_n at_o sirmium_n in_o the_o former_a he_o be_v condemn_v but_o the_o people_n will_v not_o part_v with_o he_o but_o in_o the_o second_o he_o be_v not_o only_o condemn_v but_o effectual_o depose_v the_o emperor_n constantius_n a_o profess_a arian_n force_v he_o to_o withdraw_v but_o it_o be_v upon_o his_o own_o appeal_n to_o the_o emperor_n against_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o council_n who_o appoint_v judge_n delegate_n to_o hear_v this_o cause_n 30._o and_o basilius_n ancyranus_n be_v the_o manager_n of_o the_o debate_n with_o he_o 8._o wherein_o he_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v so_o much_o too_o hard_a for_o photinus_n that_o the_o emperor_n himself_o order_v his_o banishment_n and_o i_o can_v find_v
we_o answer_v god_n what_o the_o holy_a ghost_n we_o answer_v god_n so_o that_o here_o the_o infidel_n make_v the_o same_o objection_n and_o draw_v the_o very_a same_o inference_n then_o say_v they_o the_o father_n son_n and_o h._n ghost_n be_v three_o go_n but_o what_o say_v s._n augustin_n to_o this_o have_v he_o no_o more_o skill_n in_o arithmetic_n than_o to_o say_v there_o be_v three_o and_o yet_o but_o one_o he_o say_v plain_o that_o there_o be_v not_o three_o go_n the_o infidel_n be_v trouble_v because_o they_o be_v not_o inlightend_v their_o heart_n be_v shut_v up_o because_o they_o be_v without_o faith_n by_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o look_v on_o these_o as_o the_o proper_a objection_n of_o infidel_n and_o not_o of_o christian_n but_o may_v not_o christian_n have_v such_o doubt_n in_o their_o mind_n he_o do_v not_o deny_v it_o but_o then_o he_o say_v where_o the_o true_a foundation_n of_o faith_n be_v lay_v in_o the_o heart_n which_o help_v the_o understanding_n ibid._n we_o be_v to_o embrace_v with_o it_o all_o that_o it_o can_v reach_v to_o and_o where_o we_o can_v go_v no_o far_o we_o must_v believe_v without_o doubt_v which_o be_v a_o wise_a resolution_n of_o this_o matter_n for_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n reveal_v which_o we_o can_v entertain_v the_o notion_n of_o in_o our_o mind_n as_o we_o do_v of_o any_o other_o matter_n and_o yet_o there_o may_v be_v some_o thing_n belong_v to_o they_o which_o we_o can_v distinct_o conceive_v we_o believe_v god_n to_o have_v be_v from_o all_o eternity_n and_o that_o because_o god_n have_v reveal_v it_o but_o here_o be_v something_o we_o can_v conceive_v viz._n that_o he_o be_v so_o and_o here_o be_v something_o we_o can_v conceive_v viz._n how_o he_o be_v so_o this_o instance_n i_o have_v produce_v in_o my_o sermon_n to_o show_v that_o we_o may_v be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v such_o thing_n concern_v god_n of_o which_o we_o can_v have_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a notion_n as_o that_o god_n be_v from_o all_o eternity_n although_o we_o can_v conceive_v in_o our_o mind_n how_o he_o can_v be_v from_o himself_o now_o what_o say_v the_o vnitarian_n to_o this_o who_o pretend_v to_o answer_v i_o he_o say_v if_o god_n must_v be_v from_o himself_o 5._o than_o a_o eternal_a god_n be_v a_o contradiction_n for_o that_o imply_v that_o he_o be_v before_o he_o be_v and_o so_o charge_v i_o with_o espouse_v the_o cause_n of_o atheist_n i_o wish_v our_o unitarian_n be_v as_o free_v from_o this_o charge_n as_o i_o be_o but_o this_o be_v malicious_a cavil_v for_o my_o design_n be_v only_o to_o show_v that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o distinct_a conception_n of_o something_o which_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v for_o upon_o all_o account_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v a_o eternal_a god_n and_o yet_o we_o can_v form_v a_o distinct_a and_o clear_a idea_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o whether_o be_v from_o himself_o be_v take_v positive_o or_o negative_o the_o matter_n be_v not_o clear_v the_o one_o be_v absurd_a and_o the_o other_o unconceivable_a by_o we_o but_o still_o i_o say_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n that_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v steadfast_o although_o it_o be_v above_o our_o comprehension_n but_o instead_o of_o answer_v to_o this_o he_o run_v out_o into_o a_o examination_n of_o one_o notion_n of_o eternity_n and_o as_o he_o think_v show_v some_o absurdity_n in_o that_o which_o be_v already_o answer_v but_o that_o be_v not_o my_o meaning_n but_o to_o show_v that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o clear_a and_o distinct_a notion_n of_o eternity_n and_o if_o his_o argument_n be_v good_a they_o prove_v what_o i_o aim_v at_o at_o least_o as_o to_o that_o part_n and_o himself_o produce_v my_o own_o word_n to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v such_o difficulty_n every_o way_n which_o we_o can_v not_o master_n and_o yet_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v that_o necessary_a existence_n be_v a_o inseparable_a attribute_n of_o god_n so_o that_o here_o we_o have_v a_o clear_a instance_n of_o what_o s._n augustin_n say_v that_o we_o may_v believe_v something_o upon_o full_a conviction_n as_o that_o god_n be_v eternal_a and_o yet_o there_o may_v remain_v something_o which_o we_o can_v reach_v to_o by_o our_o understanding_n viz._n the_o manner_n how_o eternity_n be_v to_o be_v conceive_v by_o we_o which_o go_v a_o great_a way_n towards_o clear_v the_o point_n of_o the_o trinity_n notwithstanding_o the_o difficulty_n in_o our_o conceive_v the_o manner_n how_o three_o shall_v be_v one_o and_o one_o three_o but_o s._n augustin_n do_v not_o give_v it_o over_o so_o let_v we_o keep_v steadfast_a ibid._n say_v he_o to_o the_o foundation_n of_o our_o faith_n that_o we_o may_v arrive_v to_o the_o top_n of_o perfection_n the_o father_n be_v god_n the_o son_n be_v god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v god_n the_o father_n be_v not_o the_o son_n nor_o the_o son_n the_o father_n nor_o the_o holy_a ghost_n either_o father_n or_o son_n and_o he_o go_v on_o the_o trinity_n be_v one_o god_n one_o eternity_n one_o power_n one_o majesty_n three_o person_n one_o god_n dii_fw-la so_o it_o be_v in_o erasmus_n his_o edition_n but_o the_o late_a editor_n say_v that_o the_o word_n personae_fw-la be_v not_o in_o their_o manuscript_n and_o it_o be_v not_o material_a in_o this_o place_n since_o elsewhere_o he_o approve_v the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n person_n as_o the_o fit_a to_o express_v our_o meaning_n in_o this_o case_n 8._o for_o since_o some_o word_n must_v be_v agree_v upon_o to_o declare_v our_o sense_n by_o he_o say_v those_o who_o understand_v the_o propriety_n of_o the_o latin_a tongue_n can_v not_o pitch_v upon_o any_o more_o proper_a than_o that_o to_o signify_v that_o they_o do_v not_o mean_v three_o distinct_a essence_n but_o the_o same_o essence_n with_o a_o different_a hypostasis_fw-la found_v in_o the_o relation_n of_o one_o to_o the_o other_o as_o father_n and_o son_n have_v the_o same_o divine_a essence_n but_o the_o relation_n be_v so_o different_a that_o one_o can_v be_v confound_v with_o the_o other_o that_o which_o result_v from_o the_o relation_n be_v join_v with_o the_o essence_n be_v it_o which_o be_v call_v a_o person_n but_o say_v s._n augustin_n the_o caviller_n will_v ask_v est_fw-la if_o there_o be_v three_o what_o three_o be_v they_o he_o answer_v father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o then_o he_o distinguish_v between_o what_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o and_o what_o they_o be_v to_o each_o other_o the_o father_n as_o to_o himself_o be_v god_n but_o as_o to_o the_o son_n he_o be_v father_n the_o son_n as_o to_o himself_o be_v god_n but_o as_o to_o the_o father_n he_o be_v the_o son_n but_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o understand_v this_o why_o say_v he_o take_v two_o man_n father_n and_o son_n the_o one_o as_o to_o himself_o be_v a_o man_n but_o as_o to_o the_o son_n a_o father_n the_o son_n as_o to_o himself_o be_v a_o man_n but_o as_o to_o the_o father_n he_o be_v a_o son_n but_o these_o two_o have_v the_o same_o common_a nature_n but_o say_v he_o will_v it_o not_o hence_o follow_v that_o as_o these_o be_v two_o man_n so_o the_o father_n and_o son_n in_o the_o divine_a essence_n must_v be_v two_o god_n no_o humanitas_fw-la there_o lie_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o humane_a and_o divine_a nature_n that_o one_o can_v be_v multiply_v and_o divide_v as_o the_o other_o be_v and_o therein_o lie_v the_o true_a solution_n of_o the_o difficulty_n as_o will_v appear_v afterward_o when_o you_o begin_v to_o count_v say_v he_o sunt_fw-la you_o go_v on_o one_o two_o and_o three_o but_o when_o you_o have_v reckon_v they_o what_o be_v it_o you_o have_v be_v count_v the_o father_n be_v the_o father_n the_o son_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o holy_a ghost_n what_o be_v these_o three_o be_v they_o not_o three_o god_n no_o be_v they_o not_o three_o almighty_n no_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o number_n as_o to_o their_o relation_n to_o each_o other_o but_o not_o as_o to_o their_o essence_n which_o be_v but_o one._n the_o substance_n of_o the_o answer_n lie_v here_o the_o divine_a essence_n be_v that_o alone_a which_o make_v god_n that_o can_v be_v but_o one_o and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o god_n than_o one_o but_o because_o the_o same_o scripture_n which_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n do_v likewise_o join_v the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o same_o attribute_n operation_n and_o worship_n therefore_o as_o to_o the_o mutual_a relation_n we_o may_v reckon_v three_o but_o as_o to_o the_o divine_a essence_n that_o can_v be_v no_o more_o than_o one._n boëthius_n be_v a_o great_a man_n in_o all_o respect_n 121._o for_o his_o quality_n
other_o place_n in_o he_o 413._o it_o may_v appear_v that_o he_o intend_v no_o specific_a nature_n in_o god_n but_o say_v curcellaeus_n 73._o if_o the_o father_n intend_v any_o more_o than_o a_o specific_a nature_n why_o do_v they_o not_o use_v word_n which_o will_v express_v it_o more_o full_o as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o that_o very_a reason_n which_o he_o mention_n from_o epiphanius_n because_o they_o will_v seem_v to_o approach_v too_o near_o to_o sabellianism_n s._n basil_n be_v a_o great_a man_n notwithstanding_o the_o flout_n of_o our_o unitarian_n 26._o and_o apply_v his_o thought_n to_o this_o matter_n to_o clear_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o charge_n of_o sabellianism_n and_o tritheism_n as_o to_o the_o former_a he_o say_v in_o many_o place_n that_o the_o heresy_n lie_v in_o make_v but_o one_o person_n as_o well_o as_o one_o god_n 64._o or_o one_o substance_n with_o three_o several_a name_n as_o to_o the_o latter_a no_o man_n assert_n the_o individual_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n in_o more_o significant_a word_n than_o he_o do_v for_o he_o use_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 9â—6_n as_o s._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n do_v likewise_o 500_o and_o yet_o both_o these_o be_v produce_v by_o curcellaeus_n for_o a_o specific_a nature_n but_o say_v curcellaeus_n 74._o s._n basil_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o gregory_n nyssen_n do_v assert_v the_o difrence_n between_o substance_n and_o hypostasis_fw-la to_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o one_o be_v take_v for_o common_a nature_n and_o the_o other_o for_o individual_a and_o so_o make_v three_o hypostasis_n he_o must_v make_v three_o individual_n and_o one_o common_a or_o specific_a nature_n i_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o design_n of_o that_o epistle_n that_o by_o three_o hypostasis_n he_o can_v not_o mean_v three_o individual_a essence_n for_o he_o say_v the_o design_n of_o his_o write_n it_o be_v to_o clear_v the_o difference_n between_o substance_n and_o hypostasis_fw-la for_o say_v he_o from_o the_o want_n of_o this_o some_o assert_v but_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la as_o well_o as_o one_o essence_n and_o other_o because_o there_o be_v three_o hypostasis_n suppose_v there_o be_v three_o distinct_a essence_n for_o both_o go_v upon_o the_o same_o ground_n that_o hypostasis_fw-la and_o essence_n be_v the_o same_o therefore_o say_v he_o those_o who_o hold_v three_o hypostasis_n do_v make_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o division_n of_o substance_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o s._n basil_n do_v look_v upon_o the_o notion_n of_o three_o distinct_a substance_n as_o a_o mistake_n i_o say_v distinct_a substance_n as_o individual_n be_v distinct_a for_o so_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o philosophy_n do_v own_o that_o individual_v make_v a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o division_n of_o the_o species_n into_o several_a and_o distinct_a individual_n but_o do_v not_o s._n basil_n go_v about_o to_o explain_v his_o notion_n by_o the_o common_a nature_n of_o man_n and_o the_o several_a individual_n under_o it_o and_o what_o can_v this_o signify_v to_o his_o purpose_n unless_o he_o allow_v the_o same_o in_o the_o godhead_n i_o grant_v he_o do_v so_o but_o he_o say_v the_o substance_n be_v that_o which_o be_v common_a to_o the_o whole_a kind_n the_o hypostasis_fw-la be_v that_o which_o proper_o distinguish_v one_o individual_a from_o another_o which_o he_o call_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o peculiar_a incommunicable_a property_n 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o describe_v by_o a_o concourse_n of_o distinguish_a character_n in_o every_o individual_a but_o how_o do_v he_o apply_v these_o thing_n to_o the_o divine_a nature_n for_o therein_o lie_v the_o whole_a difficulty_n do_v he_o own_o such_o a_o community_n of_o nature_n and_o distinction_n of_o individual_n there_o he_o first_o confess_v the_o divine_a nature_n to_o be_v incomprehensible_a by_o we_o but_o yet_o we_o may_v have_v some_o distinct_a notion_n about_o these_o thing_n as_o for_o instance_n in_o the_o father_n we_o conceive_v something_o common_a to_o he_o and_o to_o the_o son_n and_o that_o be_v the_o divine_a essence_n and_o the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o there_o must_v be_v some_o proper_a character_n to_o distinguish_v these_o one_o from_o another_o or_o else_o there_o will_v be_v nothing_o but_o confusion_n which_o be_v sabellianism_n now_o the_o essential_a attribute_n and_o divine_a operation_n be_v common_a to_o they_o and_o therefore_o these_o can_v distinguish_v they_o from_o each_o other_o and_o those_o be_v the_o peculiar_a property_n of_o each_o person_n as_o he_o show_v at_o large_a but_o may_v not_o each_o person_n have_v a_o distinct_a essence_n belong_v to_o he_o as_o we_o see_v it_o be_v among_o man_n for_o this_o s._n basil_n answer_v 1._o he_o utter_o deny_v any_o possible_a division_n in_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o he_o never_o question_v b._n but_o the_o distinction_n of_o individual_n under_o the_o same_o species_n be_v a_o sort_n of_o division_n although_o there_o be_v no_o separation_n and_o the_o follower_n of_o joh._n philoponus_n do_v hold_v a_o indissoluble_a union_n between_o the_o three_o individual_a essence_n in_o the_o divine_a nature_n but_o they_o hold_v a_o distinction_n of_o peculiar_a essence_n beside_o the_o common_a nature_n which_o they_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o appear_v by_o photius_n 24._o who_o be_v very_o able_a to_o judge_v and_o it_o appear_v by_o one_o of_o themselves_o in_o photius_n that_o the_o controversy_n be_v whether_o a_o hyposiasis_n can_v be_v without_o a_o individual_a essence_n belong_v to_o itself_o 234._o or_o whether_o the_o peculiar_a property_n and_o character_n do_v make_v the_o hypostasis_fw-la but_o as_o to_o s._n basil_n notion_n we_o be_v to_o observe_v 2._o that_o he_o make_v the_o divine_a essence_n to_o be_v uncapable_a of_o number_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o perfect_a unity_n here_o our_o unitarian_n tell_v we_o that_o when_o s._n basil_n say_v 27._o that_o god_n be_v not_o one_o in_o number_n but_o in_o nature_n he_o mean_v as_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n be_v one_o but_o there_o be_v many_o particular_a man_n as_o peter_z james_n and_o john_n etc._n etc._n so_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n or_o the_o common_a divinity_n be_v one_o but_o there_o be_v as_o true_o more_o god_n in_o number_n or_o more_o particular_a god_n as_o there_o be_v more_o particular_a men._n but_o that_o this_o be_v a_o gross_a mistake_n or_o abuse_v of_o s._n basil_n meaning_n 141._o i_o shall_v make_v it_o plain_a from_o hâ—mself_n for_o they_o say_v that_o he_o hold_v that_o as_o to_o this_o question_n how_o many_o god_n it_o must_v be_v answer_v three_o god_n in_o number_n or_o three_o personal_a god_n and_o one_o in_o nature_n or_o divine_a property_n whereas_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o give_v such_o a_o answer_n that_o he_o absolute_o deny_v that_o there_o can_v be_v more_o god_n than_o one_o in_o that_o very_a place_n he_o mention_n it_o as_o a_o objection_n that_o since_o he_o say_v that_o the_o father_n be_v god_n the_o son_n god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n god_n he_o must_v hold_v three_o god_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v we_o own_o but_o one_o god_n not_o in_o number_n but_o in_o nature_n then_o say_v they_o he_o hold_v but_o one_o god_n in_o nature_n and_o more_o in_o number_n that_o be_v so_o far_o from_o his_o meaning_n that_o i_o hardly_o think_v any_o that_o read_v the_o passage_n in_o s._n basil_n can_v so_o wilful_o pervert_v his_o meaning_n for_o his_o intention_n be_v so_o far_o from_o assert_v more_o god_n in_o number_n that_o it_o be_v to_o prove_v so_o perfect_a a_o unity_n in_o god_n that_o he_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o number_n or_o of_o be_v more_o than_o one_o for_o say_v he_o that_o which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o in_o number_n be_v not_o real_o and_o simple_o one_o but_o be_v make_v up_o of_o many_o which_o by_o composition_n become_v one_o as_o we_o say_v the_o world_n be_v one_o which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o many_o thing_n but_o god_n be_v a_o simple_a uncompounded_a be_v and_o therefore_o can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v one_o in_o number_n but_o the_o world_n be_v not_o one_o by_o nature_n because_o it_o be_v make_v up_o of_o so_o many_o thing_n but_o it_o be_v one_o by_o number_n as_o those_o several_a part_n make_v but_o one_o world_n be_v not_o this_o fair_a deal_n with_o such_o a_o man_n as_o s._n basil_n to_o represent_v his_o sense_n quite_o otherwise_o than_o it_o be_v as_o though_o he_o allow_v more_o god_n than_o one_o in_o number_n number_n say_v he_o again_o belong_v to_o quantity_n and_o quantity_n to_o body_n but_o what_o relation_n
among_o man_n if_o several_a go_v about_o the_o same_o work_n yet_o every_o particular_a person_n work_v by_o himself_o and_o therefore_o they_o may_v well_o be_v call_v many_o because_o every_o one_o be_v circumscribe_v but_o in_o the_o divine_a person_n he_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v quite_o otherwise_o for_o they_o all_o concur_v in_o the_o action_n towards_o we_o as_o he_o there_o show_v at_o large_a petavius_n be_v aware_a of_o this_o and_o therefore_o he_o say_v he_o quit_v it_o and_o return_v to_o the_o other_o whereas_o he_o only_o say_v if_o his_o adversary_n be_v displease_v with_o it_o he_o think_v the_o other_o sufficient_a which_o in_o short_a be_v that_o essence_n in_o itself_o be_v one_o and_o indivisible_a but_o among_o man_n it_o be_v divide_v according_a to_o the_o subject_n that_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v capable_a of_o no_o division_n at_o all_o and_o therefore_o the_o difference_n of_o hypostasis_n must_v be_v from_o the_o different_a relation_n and_o manner_n of_o subsistence_n 3._o he_o express_v his_o meaning_n full_o in_o another_o place_n for_o in_o his_o catechetical_a oration_n p._n he_o say_v he_o look_v on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n as_o a_o profound_a mystery_n which_o three_o individual_a person_n in_o one_o specific_a nature_n be_v far_o from_o but_o wherein_o lie_v it_o chief_o in_o this_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v number_n and_o no_o number_n different_a view_n and_o yet_o but_o one_o a_o distinction_n of_o hypostasis_n and_o yet_o no_o division_n in_o the_o subject_n for_o so_o his_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o he_o say_v of_o human_a hypostasis_n now_o what_o be_v the_o subject_a in_o this_o case_n according_a to_o curcellaeus_n his_o notion_n it_o must_v be_v a_o individual_a but_o since_o he_o assert_v there_o can_v be_v no_o division_n in_o the_o subject_n than_o he_o must_v overthrow_v any_o such_o individual_n as_o be_v among_o men._n these_o be_v the_o chief_a testimony_n out_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n who_o authority_n curcellaeus_n and_o other_o rely_v most_o upon_o as_o to_o this_o matter_n which_o i_o have_v therefore_o more_o particular_o examine_v but_o s._n jerom_n say_v curcellaeus_n 48._o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o damasus_n think_v three_o hypostasis_n imply_v three_o distinct_a substance_n and_o therefore_o when_o the_o campense_n will_v have_v he_o own_v they_o he_o refuse_v it_o and_o ask_v his_o advice_n then_o it_o be_v plain_a s._n jerom_n will_v not_o own_o three_o distinct_a substance_n and_o so_o can_v not_o be_v of_o curcellaeus_n his_o mind_n but_o say_v he_o s._n jerom_n mean_v by_o three_o substance_n three_o god_n different_a in_o kind_n 107._o as_o the_o arian_n do_v but_o how_o do_v that_o appear_v do_v he_o not_o say_v the_o arian_n bishop_n and_o the_o campense_n put_v he_o upon_o it_o but_o who_o be_v this_o arian_n bishop_n and_o these_o campense_n no_o other_o than_o the_o meletian_a party_n for_o meletius_n be_v bring_v in_o by_o the_o arian_n but_o he_o join_v against_o they_o with_o s._n basil_n and_o other_o who_o assert_v three_o hypostasis_n and_o the_o campense_n be_v his_o people_n who_o meet_v without_o the_o gate_n as_o the_o historian_n tell_v we_o but_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o s._n jerom_n that_o the_o latin_a church_n understand_v hypostasis_fw-la to_o be_v the_o same_o then_o with_o substance_n and_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v three_o hypostasis_n be_v because_o they_o will_v not_o assert_v three_o substance_n so_o that_o curcellaeus_n his_o hypothesis_n have_v very_o little_a colour_n for_o it_o among_o the_o latin_a father_n since_o s._n jerom_n there_o say_v it_o will_v be_v sacrilege_n to_o hold_v three_o substance_n and_o he_o free_o bestow_v a_o anathema_n upon_o any_o one_o that_o assert_v more_o than_o one_o but_o hilary_n say_v curcellaeus_n own_v a_o specific_a unity_n 89._o for_o in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr synodis_fw-la he_o show_v that_o by_o one_o substance_n they_o do_v not_o mean_a one_o individual_a substance_n but_o such_o as_o be_v in_o adam_n and_o seth_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n no_o man_n assert_n the_o unity_n and_o indiscrimination_n of_o the_o divine_a substance_n more_o full_o and_o frequent_o than_o he_o do_v and_o that_o without_o any_o difference_n or_o variation_n as_o to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o although_o against_o the_o arian_n he_o may_v use_v that_o for_o a_o illustration_n of_o adam_n and_o seth_n yet_o when_o he_o come_v to_o explain_v himself_o he_o declare_v it_o must_v be_v understand_v in_o a_o way_n agreeable_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o he_o deny_v any_o division_n of_o the_o substance_n between_o father_n and_o son_n 67._o but_o he_o assert_v one_o and_o the_o same_o substance_n to_o be_v in_o both_o and_o although_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n remain_v distinct_a from_o the_o person_n of_o the_o father_n 6._o yet_o he_o subsist_v in_o that_o substance_n of_o which_o he_o be_v beget_v and_o nothing_o be_v take_v off_o from_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n by_o his_o be_v beget_v of_o it_o but_o do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o he_o have_v a_o legitimate_a and_o proper_a substance_n of_o his_o own_o beget_v nature_n from_o god_n the_o father_n 18._o and_o what_o be_v this_o but_o to_o own_o two_o distinct_a substance_n how_o can_v the_o substance_n be_v distinct_a if_o it_o be_v the_o very_a same_o and_o the_o son_n subsist_v in_o that_o substance_n of_o which_o he_o be_v beget_v and_o that_o hilary_n beside_o a_o multitude_n of_o passage_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o he_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o two_o distinct_a substance_n will_v appear_v by_o this_o evidence_n the_o arian_n in_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a set_v down_o among_o the_o several_a heresy_n which_o they_o condemn_v 12._o that_o of_o hieracas_n who_o say_v the_o father_n and_o son_n be_v like_o two_o lamp_n shine_v out_o of_o one_o common_a vessel_n of_o oil._n hilary_n be_v sensible_a that_o under_o this_o that_o expression_n be_v strike_v at_o god_n of_o god_n light_a of_o light_n which_o the_o church_n own_v his_o answer_n be_v luminis_fw-la naturae_fw-la vnitas_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-la ex_fw-la connexione_fw-la porrectio_fw-la i_o e._n they_o be_v not_o two_o divide_v light_n from_o one_o common_a stock_n but_o the_o same_o light_n remain_v after_o it_o be_v kindle_v that_o it_o be_v before_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o word_n light_n of_o light_n say_v he_o imply_v that_o it_o give_v to_o another_o that_o which_o it_o continue_v to_o have_v itself_o sit_fw-la and_o petavius_n say_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o hieracas_n be_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o father_n and_o son_n differ_v numerical_o as_o one_o lamp_n from_o another_o and_o hilary_n call_v it_o a_o error_n of_o humane_a understanding_n which_o will_v judge_v of_o god_n 12._o by_o what_o they_o find_v in_o one_o another_o do_v not_o s._n ambrose_n say_v as_o curcellaeus_n quote_v he_o 96._o that_o the_o father_n and_o son_n be_v not_o two_o god_n because_o all_o man_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o one_o substance_n nou._n but_o saint_n ambrose_n be_v direct_o against_o he_o for_o he_o say_v the_o arian_n object_v that_o if_o they_o make_v the_o son_n true_a god_n and_o con-substantial_a with_o the_o father_n they_o must_v make_v two_o god_n as_o there_o be_v two_o man_n or_o two_o sheep_n of_o the_o same_o essence_n but_o a_o man_n and_o a_o sheep_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v man_n or_o two_o sheep_n which_o they_o say_v to_o excuse_v themselves_o because_o they_o make_v the_o son_n of_o a_o different_a kind_n and_o substance_n from_o the_o father_n and_o what_o answer_n do_v s._n ambrose_n give_v to_o this_o 1._o he_o say_v plurality_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n rather_o fall_v on_o those_o of_o different_a kind_n and_o therefore_o when_o they_o make_v they_o of_o several_a kind_n they_o must_v make_v several_a go_n 2._o that_o we_o who_o hold_v but_o one_o substance_n can_v make_v more_o god_n than_o one._n 3._o to_o his_o instance_n of_o man_n he_o answer_v that_o although_o they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n by_o birth_n yet_o theâ—_n differ_v in_o age_n and_o thought_n and_o work_v and_o place_n from_o one_o another_o and_o where_o there_o be_v such_o diversity_n there_o can_v be_v unity_n but_o in_o god_n there_o be_v no_o difference_n of_o nature_n will_n or_o operation_n and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o god_n the_o last_o i_o shall_v mention_v be_v s._n augustin_n who_o curcellaeus_n produce_v to_o as_o little_a purpose_n 97._o for_o although_o he_o do_v mention_v the_o same_o instance_n of_o several_a man_n be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n yet_o he_o speak_v so_o express_o against_o a_o specific_a unity_n in_o
god_n that_o he_o say_v the_o consequence_n must_v be_v 6._o that_o the_o three_o person_n must_v be_v three_o god_n as_o three_o humane_a person_n be_v three_o men._n and_o in_o another_o place_n that_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v one_o in_o the_o same_o individual_a nature_n and_o what_o say_v curcellaeus_n to_o these_o place_n for_o he_o be_v aware_a of_o they_o 1._o to_o the_o latter_a he_o say_v that_o by_o individual_a he_o mean_v specific_a this_o be_v a_o extraordinary_a answer_n indeed_o 114._o but_o what_o reason_n do_v he_o give_v for_o it_o because_o they_o be_v not_o divide_v in_o place_n or_o time_n but_o they_o may_v have_v their_o proper_a essence_n however_o but_o where_o do_v s._n augustin_n give_v any_o such_o account_n of_o it_o 10._o he_o often_o speak_v upon_o this_o subject_a but_o always_o give_v another_o reason_n viz._n because_o they_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o substance_n the_o three_o person_n be_v but_o one_o god_n because_o they_o be_v of_o one_o substance_n and_o they_o have_v a_o perfect_a unity_n because_o there_o be_v no_o diversity_n of_o nature_n or_o of_o will._n but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o here_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o diversity_n of_o nature_n in_o the_o next_o word_n he_o explain_v himself_o that_o the_o three_o person_n be_v one_o god_n propter_fw-la ineffabilem_fw-la conjunctionem_fw-la deitatis_fw-la but_o the_o union_n of_o three_o person_n in_o one_o specific_a nature_n be_v no_o ineffable_a conjunction_n it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o common_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n and_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n propter_fw-la individuam_fw-la deitatem_fw-la unus_fw-la deus_fw-la est_fw-la &_o propter_fw-la uniuscujusque_fw-la proprietatem_fw-la tres_fw-la personae_fw-la sunt_fw-la here_o we_o find_v one_o individual_a nature_n and_o no_o difference_n but_o in_o the_o peculiar_a property_n of_o the_o person_n in_o the_o other_o place_n he_o be_v so_o express_v against_o a_o specific_a unity_n that_o curcellaeus_n his_o best_a answer_n be_v 114._o that_o in_o that_o chapter_n he_o be_v too_o intricate_a and_o obscure_a i_o e._n he_o do_v not_o to_o speak_v his_o mind_n thus_o much_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o say_v in_o answer_n to_o those_o undeniable_a proof_n of_o curcellaeus_n which_o our_o unitarian_n boast_v so_o much_o of_o and_o whether_o they_o be_v so_o or_o not_o let_v the_o reader_n examine_v and_o judge_v chap._n vii_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n clear_v from_o contradiction_n iii_o i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o last_o thing_n i_o propose_v viz._n to_o show_v that_o it_o be_v no_o contradiction_n to_o assert_v three_o person_n in_o the_o trinity_n and_o but_o one_o god_n and_o for_o that_o purpose_n i_o shall_v examine_v the_o charge_n of_o contradiction_n on_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n the_o sum_n of_o the_o first_o article_n say_v they_o be_v this_o 11._o the_o one_o true_a god_n be_v three_o distinct_a person_n and_o three_o distinct_a person_n father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o one_o true_a god_n which_o be_v plain_o as_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v say_v peter_z james_n and_o john_n be_v three_o person_n be_v one_o man_n and_o one_o man_n be_v these_o three_o distinct_a person_n peter_n james_n and_o john_n be_v it_o not_o now_o a_o ridiculous_a attempt_n as_o well_o as_o a_o barbarous_a indignity_n to_o go_v about_o thus_o to_o make_v ass_n of_o all_o mankind_n under_o pretence_n of_o teach_v they_o a_o creed_n this_o be_v very_o free_o speak_v with_o respect_n not_o mere_o to_o our_o church_n but_o the_o christian_a world_n which_o own_v this_o creed_n to_o be_v a_o just_a and_o true_a explication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n but_o there_o be_v some_o creature_n as_o remarkable_a for_o their_o untoward_a kick_n as_o for_o their_o stupidity_n and_o be_v not_o this_o great_a skill_n in_o these_o matter_n to_o make_v such_o a_o parallel_n between_o three_o person_n in_o the_o godhead_n and_o peter_n james_n and_o john_n do_v they_o think_v there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o a_o infinite_o perfect_a be_v and_o such_o finite_a limit_a creature_n as_o individual_n among_o man_n be_v do_v they_o suppose_v the_o divine_a nature_n capable_a of_o such_o division_n and_o separation_n by_o individual_n as_o human_a nature_n be_v no_o they_o may_v say_v but_o you_o who_o hold_v three_o person_n must_v think_v so_o for_o what_o reason_n we_o do_v assert_v three_o person_n but_o it_o be_v on_o the_o account_n of_o divine_a revelation_n and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o the_o divine_a nature_n be_v capable_a of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v a_o good_a rule_n of_o boethius_n talia_n sunt_fw-la praedicata_fw-la qualia_fw-la subjecta_fw-la permiserint_fw-la we_o must_v not_o say_v that_o there_o be_v person_n in_o the_o trinity_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o if_o that_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o division_n and_o separation_n than_o the_o person_n must_v be_v in_o the_o same_o undivided_a essence_n the_o next_o article_n be_v neither_o confound_v the_o person_n nor_o divide_v the_o substance_n but_o how_o can_v we_o say_v they_o not_o confound_v the_o person_n that_o have_v as_o you_o say_v but_o one_o numerical_a substance_n and_o how_o can_v we_o but_o divide_v the_o substance_n which_o we_o find_v in_o three_o distinct_a divide_a person_n i_o think_v the_o term_n numerical_a substance_n not_o very_o proper_a in_o this_o case_n and_o i_o have_v rather_o use_v the_o language_n of_o the_o father_n than_o of_o the_o school_n and_o some_o of_o the_o most_o judicious_a and_o learned_a father_n will_v not_o allow_v the_o term_n of_o one_o numerical_a substance_n to_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o divine_a essence_n for_o their_o notion_n be_v that_o number_n be_v only_o proper_a for_o compound_v bâ—ings_n but_o god_n be_v a_o pure_a and_o simple_a be_v be_v one_o by_o nature_n and_o not_o by_o number_n as_o s._n basil_n speak_v as_o be_v before_o observe_v because_o he_o be_v not_o compound_v 141._o nor_o have_v any_o beside_o himself_o to_o be_v reckon_v with_o he_o but_o because_o there_o be_v different_a hypostasis_n therefore_o they_o allow_v the_o use_n of_o number_n about_o they_o and_o so_o we_o may_v say_v the_o hypostasis_n or_o person_n be_v numerical_o different_a but_o we_o can_v say_v that_o the_o essence_n be_v one_o numerical_o but_o why_o must_v they_o confound_v the_o person_n if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o essence_n the_o relative_a property_n can_v be_v confound_v for_o the_o father_n can_v be_v the_o son_n nor_o the_o son_n the_o father_n and_o on_o these_o the_o difference_n of_o person_n be_v found_v for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o difference_n as_o to_o essential_a property_n and_o therefore_o all_o the_o difference_n or_o rather_o distinction_n must_v be_v from_o those_o that_o be_v relative_n a_o person_n of_o itself_o import_v no_o relation_n but_o the_o person_n of_o the_o father_n or_o of_o the_o son_n must_v and_o these_o relation_n can_v be_v confound_v with_o one_o another_o and_o if_o the_o father_n can_v be_v the_o son_n nor_o the_o son_n the_o father_n than_o they_o must_v be_v distinct_a from_o each_o other_o but_o how_o by_o divide_v the_o substance_n that_o be_v impossible_a in_o a_o substance_n that_o be_v indivisible_a it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o essence_n of_o create_a being_n be_v indivisible_a and_o yet_o there_o be_v divide_v person_n i_o grant_v it_o but_o then_o a_o create_a essence_n be_v capable_a of_o different_a accident_n and_o quality_n to_o divide_v one_o person_n from_o another_o which_o can_v be_v suppose_v in_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o withal_o the_o same_o power_n which_o give_v a_o be_v to_o a_o create_a essence_n give_v it_o a_o separate_a and_o divide_a existence_n from_o all_o other_o as_o when_o peter_n james_n and_o john_n receive_v their_o several_a distinct_a personality_n from_o god_n at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o give_v they_o their_o separate_a being_n from_o each_o other_o although_o the_o same_o essence_n be_v in_o they_o all_o but_o how_o can_v we_o but_o divide_v the_o substance_n which_o we_o see_v in_o three_o distinct_a divide_a person_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o distinct_a property_n of_o the_o person_n do_v imply_v a_o division_n of_o the_o substance_n we_o deny_v that_o the_o person_n be_v divide_v as_o to_o the_o substance_n because_o that_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v divide_v but_o we_o say_v they_o be_v and_o must_v be_v distinguish_v as_o to_o those_o incommunicable_a property_n which_o make_v the_o person_n distinct_a the_o essential_a property_n be_v uncapable_a of_o be_v divide_v and_o the_o relation_n can_v be_v confound_v so_o that_o there_o must_v be_v one_o undivided_a substance_n and_o yet_o three_o distinct_a person_n but_o every_o person_n must_v have_v his_o own_o proper_a substance_n and_o so_o the_o
and_o therefore_o comprehend_v the_o whole_a three_o person_n so_o that_o there_o be_v neither_o a_o grammatical_a 13._o nor_o arithmetical_a contradiction_n and_o what_o say_v our_o unitarian_n to_o this_o true_o no_o less_o than_o that_o the_o remedy_n be_v worse_a if_o possible_a than_o the_o disease_n nay_o then_o we_o be_v in_o a_o very_a ill_a case_n but_o how_o i_o pray_v do_v this_o appear_v 1._o say_v they_o three_o personal_a god_n and_o one_o essential_a god_n make_v four_o god_n if_o the_o essential_a god_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o personal_a god_n and_o though_o he_o be_v the_o same_o yet_o since_o they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o one_o another_o but_o distinct_a it_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v three_o god_n i._n e._n three_o personal_a go_n 2._o it_o introduce_v two_o sort_n of_o god_n three_o personal_a and_o one_o essential_a but_o the_o christian_a religion_n know_v and_o own_v but_o one_o true_a and_o most_o high_a god_n of_o any_o sort_n so_o far_o then_o we_o be_v agree_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o true_a and_o most_o high_a god_n and_o that_o because_o of_o the_o perfect_a unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n which_o can_v be_v no_o more_o than_o one_o and_o where_o there_o be_v but_o one_o divine_a essence_n there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o true_a god_n unless_o we_o can_v suppose_v a_o god_n without_o a_o essence_n and_o that_o will_v be_v a_o strange_a sort_n of_o god_n he_o will_v be_v a_o personal_a god_n indeed_o in_o their_o critical_a sense_n of_o a_o person_n for_o a_o shape_n or_o appearance_n but_o may_v not_o the_o fame_n essence_n be_v divide_v that_o i_o have_v already_o show_v to_o be_v impossible_a therefore_o we_o can_v make_v so_o many_o personal_a god_n because_o we_o assert_v one_o and_o the_o same_o essence_n in_o the_o three_o person_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o they_o be_v distinct_a and_o therefore_o must_v be_v distinct_a god_n since_o every_o one_o be_v distinct_a from_o the_o other_o they_o be_v distinct_a as_o to_o personal_a property_n but_o not_o as_o to_o essential_a attribute_n which_o be_v and_o must_v be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o so_o that_o here_o be_v but_o one_o essential_a god_n and_o three_o person_n but_o after_o all_o why_o do_v we_o assert_v three_o person_n in_o the_o godhead_n not_o because_o we_o find_v they_o in_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n but_o because_o the_o scripture_n have_v reveal_v that_o there_o be_v three_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o who_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o attribute_n be_v give_v this_o we_o very_o believe_v that_o the_o scripture_n have_v reveal_v and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o place_n of_o which_o we_o think_v no_o tolerable_a sense_n can_v be_v give_v without_o it_o and_o therefore_o we_o assert_v this_o doctrine_n on_o the_o same_o ground_n on_o which_o we_o believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o if_o there_o be_v three_o person_n which_o have_v the_o divine_a nature_n attribute_v to_o they_o what_o must_v we_o do_v in_o this_o case_n must_v we_o cast_v off_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o divine_a essence_n no_o that_o be_v too_o frequent_o and_o plain_o assert_v for_o we_o to_o call_v it_o into_o question_n must_v we_o reject_v those_o scripture_n which_o attribute_v divinity_n to_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o father_n that_o we_o can_v do_v unless_o we_o cast_v off_o those_o book_n of_o scripture_n wherein_o those_o thing_n be_v contain_v but_o why_o do_v we_o call_v they_o person_n when_o that_o term_n be_v not_o find_v in_o scripture_n and_o be_v of_o a_o doubtful_a sense_n the_o true_a account_n whereof_o i_o take_v to_o be_v this_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o facundus_n hermianensis_fw-la serm._n that_o the_o christian_a church_n receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n before_o the_o term_n of_o three_o person_n be_v use_v but_o sabellianism_n be_v the_o occasion_n of_o make_v use_n of_o the_o name_n of_o person_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o sabellian_o do_v not_o dislike_v our_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n person_n which_o they_o know_v be_v not_o the_o church_n sense_n as_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o appearance_n or_o a_o external_a quality_n which_o be_v consistent_a enough_o with_o their_o hypothesis_n who_o allow_v but_o one_o real_a person_n with_o different_a manifestation_n that_o this_o be_v their_o true_a opinion_n appear_v from_o the_o best_a account_n we_o have_v of_o their_o doctrine_n from_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o sabellianism_n the_o foundation_n of_o it_o be_v lay_v in_o the_o early_a and_o most_o dangerous_a heresy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n viz._n that_o which_o be_v common_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o gnostic_n and_o that_o of_o the_o cerinthian_o and_o ebionite_n for_o how_o much_o soever_o they_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o in_o other_o thing_n yet_o they_o both_o agree_v in_o this_o that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o trinity_n consist_v of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o that_o all_o be_v but_o different_a appearance_n and_o manifestation_n of_o god_n to_o mankind_n in_o consequence_n whereof_o the_o gnostic_n deny_v the_o very_a humanity_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o cerinthian_o and_o ebionite_n his_o divinity_n but_o both_o these_o sort_n be_v utter_o reject_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o no_o such_o thing_n as_o sabellianism_n be_v find_v within_o it_o afterward_o there_o arise_v some_o person_n who_o start_v the_o same_o opinion_n within_o the_o church_n 3._o the_o first_o we_o meet_v with_o of_o this_o sort_n be_v those_o mention_v by_o theodoret_n epigonus_n cleomenes_n and_o noëtus_n from_o who_o they_o be_v call_v noeâ—ians_n not_o long_o after_o sabellius_n broach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o pentapolis_n and_o the_o part_n thereabouts_o which_o make_v dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n appear_v so_o early_o and_o so_o warm_o against_o it_o 558._o but_o he_o happen_v to_o let_v fall_v some_o expression_n as_o though_o he_o assert_v a_o inequality_n of_o hypostasis_n in_o the_o godhead_n complaint_n be_v make_v of_o it_o to_o dionysius_n then_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o thereupon_o explain_v that_o which_o he_o take_v to_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n which_o be_v still_o preserve_v in_o athanasius_n 275._o therein_o he_o disow_v the_o sabellian_n doctrine_n which_o confound_v the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o make_v they_o to_o be_v the_o same_o and_o withal_o he_o reject_v those_o who_o hold_v three_o distinct_a and_o separate_a hypostasis_n as_o the_o platonist_n and_o after_o they_o the_o marcionist_n do_v dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n when_o he_o come_v to_o explain_v himself_o agree_v with_o the_o other_o and_o assert_v the_o son_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n dionys._n as_o athanasius_n have_v prove_v at_o large_a but_o yet_o he_o say_v that_o if_o a_o distinction_n of_o hypostasis_n be_v not_o keep_v up_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n will_v be_v lose_v as_o appear_v by_o a_o epistle_n of_o he_o in_o s._n basil._n athanasius_n say_v 29._o that_o the_o heresy_n of_o sabellius_n lie_v in_o make_v the_o father_n and_o son_n to_o be_v only_o different_a name_n of_o the_o same_o person_n 17._o so_o that_o in_o one_o respect_n he_o be_v the_o father_n and_o in_o another_o the_o son_n gregory_n nazianzen_n in_o opposition_n to_o sabellianism_n say_v we_o must_v believe_v one_o god_n and_o three_o hypostasis_n and_o commend_v athanasius_n for_o preserve_v the_o true_a mean_a in_o assert_v the_o unity_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o distinction_n of_o property_n s._n basil_n say_v 380._o that_o the_o sabellian_o make_v but_o one_o person_n of_o the_o father_n and_o son_n that_o in_o name_n they_o confess_v the_o son_n but_o in_o reality_n they_o deny_v he_o in_o another_o place_n that_o the_o sabellian_o assert_v but_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la in_o the_o divine_a nature_n 141._o but_o that_o god_n take_v several_a person_n upon_o he_o as_o occasion_v require_v sometime_o that_o of_o a_o father_n at_o other_o time_n of_o a_o son_n and_o so_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o other_o place_n he_o say_v 64.391_o that_o there_o be_v distinct_a hypostasis_n with_o their_o peculiar_a property_n which_o be_v join_v with_o the_o unity_n of_o nature_n make_v up_o the_o true_a confession_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v some_o who_o will_v have_v but_o one_o hypostasis_fw-la who_o he_o oppose_v with_o great_a vehemency_n and_o the_o reason_n he_o give_v be_v that_o then_o they_o must_v make_v the_o person_n to_o be_v mere_a name_n which_o be_v sabellianisn_a and_o he_o say_v that_o if_o our_o notion_n of_o distinct_a person_n have_v no_o certain_a foundation_n they_o be_v mere_a name_n such_o as_o
they_o for_o unto_o which_o of_o the_o angel_n say_v he_o at_o any_o time_n thou_o be_v my_o son_n this_o day_n have_v i_o beget_v thou_o 2._o these_o word_n say_v they_o in_o their_o original_n and_o primary_n sense_n be_v speak_v of_o david_n but_o in_o their_o mystical_a sense_n be_v a_o prophecy_n concern_v christ._n be_v this_o mystical_a sense_n primary_o intend_v or_o not_o if_o not_o they_o be_v only_o a_o accommodation_n and_o no_o proof_n but_o they_o say_v even_o in_o that_o mystical_a sense_n they_o be_v intend_v not_o of_o the_o lord_n christ_n suppose_a eternal_a generation_n from_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o father_n but_o of_o his_o resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a but_o if_o that_o be_v not_o take_v as_o a_o evidence_n of_o his_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n how_o do_v this_o prove_v he_o above_o angel_n heb._n 1.6_o and_o again_o when_o he_o bring_v his_o first_o beget_v into_o the_o world_n he_o say_v and_o let_v all_o the_o angel_n of_o god_n worship_v he_o this_o one_o will_v think_v home_o to_o the_o business_n but_o our_o wise_a interpreter_n tell_v we_o plain_o that_o the_o word_n be_v use_v by_o the_o psalmist_n on_o another_o occasion_n 17._o i._n e._n they_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o be_v tell_v of_o this_o instead_o of_o mend_v the_o matter_n they_o have_v make_v it_o far_o worse_a for_o upon_o second_o thought_n but_o not_o wise_a they_o say_v the_o word_n be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o the_o psalm_n 35._o but_o out_o of_o deut._n 32.43_o where_o the_o word_n be_v not_o speak_v of_o god_n but_o of_o god_n people_n and_o if_o this_o be_v say_v of_o god_n people_n they_o hope_v it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o christ_n too_o without_o conclude_v from_o thence_o that_o christ_n be_v the_o supreme_a god_n but_o we_o must_v conclude_v from_o hence_o that_o these_o be_v far_o from_o be_v wise_a interpreter_n for_o what_o consequence_n be_v this_o the_o angel_n worship_n god_n people_n therefore_o christ_n be_v superior_a to_o angel_n heb._n 1.8_o thy_o throne_n o_o god_n be_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o i._n e._n say_v they_o 16._o god_n be_v thy_o throne_n for_o ever_o and_o so_o they_o relate_v not_o to_o christ_n but_o to_o god_n and_o to_o what_o purpose_n then_o be_v they_o bring_v heb._n 1.10_o thou_o lord_n in_o the_o begin_n have_v lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o heaven_n be_v the_o work_n of_o thy_o hand_n these_o word_n say_v they_o 17._o be_v to_o be_v understand_v not_o of_o christ_n but_o of_o god_n which_o be_v to_o charge_v the_o apostle_n with_o argue_v out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n very_o impertinent_o be_v this_o interpret_n the_o scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n be_v it_o not_o rather_o expose_v and_o ridicul_v they_o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o give_v such_o a_o force_a sense_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o s._n john_n gospel_n as_o be_v never_o think_v of_o from_o the_o write_n of_o it_o till_o some_o in_o the_o last_o age_n think_v it_o necessary_a to_o avoid_v the_o proof_n of_o christ_n divinity_n from_o it_o 9_o for_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v never_o take_v in_o the_o sense_n they_o put_v upon_o it_o for_o he_o that_o be_v to_o preach_v the_o word_n in_o s._n john_n time_n but_o the_o signification_n of_o it_o be_v then_o well_o understand_v from_o the_o alexandrian_a school_n as_o appear_v by_o philo_n whence_o it_o be_v bring_v by_o cerinthus_n into_o those_o part_n of_o asia_n where_o s._n john_n live_v when_o he_o write_v his_o gospel_n and_o one_o of_o themselves_o confess_v that_o cerinthus_n do_v by_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mean_v something_o divine_a 46._o which_o rest_v upon_o and_o inhabit_v the_o person_n of_o jesus_n and_o be_v that_o power_n by_o which_o god_n create_v original_a matter_n and_o make_v the_o world_n but_o as_o the_o christ_n or_o the_o word_n descend_v on_o jesus_n at_o his_o baptism_n so_o it_o leave_v he_o at_o his_o crucifixion_n that_o which_o i_o observe_v from_o hence_o be_v that_o there_o be_v a_o know_v and_o current_a sense_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d at_o the_o time_n of_o s._n john_n writing_n his_o gospel_n very_o different_a from_o that_o of_o a_o preacher_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o i_o can_v but_o think_v it_o the_o wise_a way_n of_o interpret_n s._n john_n to_o understand_v he_o in_o a_o sense_n then_o common_o know_v and_o so_o he_o affirm_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o beginning_n i._n e._n before_o the_o creation_n for_o he_o say_v afterward_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o and_o that_o he_o be_v with_o god_n and_o be_v god_n and_o this_o word_n do_v not_o inhabit_v jesus_n as_o cerinthus_n hold_v but_o be_v make_v flesh_n and_o dwell_v among_o we_o and_o so_o s._n john_n clear_o assert_v the_o divinity_n and_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o in_o all_o the_o dispute_v afterward_o with_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o photinus_n it_o appear_v that_o they_o understand_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o for_o any_o mere_a man_n but_o for_o some_o divine_a power_n which_o rest_v upon_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n so_o that_o this_o be_v a_o very_a late_a and_o i_o think_v no_o very_a wise_a interpretation_n of_o s._n john_n and_o even_o sandius_n confess_v that_o socinus_n his_o sense_n be_v whole_o new_a and_o unheard_a of_o in_o the_o ancient_a church_n 93._o not_o only_o among_o the_o father_n but_o the_o heretic_n as_o i_o have_v before_o observe_v for_o they_o agree_v except_o their_o good_a friend_n the_o alogi_fw-la who_o go_v the_o sure_a way_n to_o work_v that_o by_o the_o word_n no_o mere_a man_n be_v understand_v let_v they_o produce_v one_o if_o they_o can_v say_v sandius_n even_o the_o learned_a and_o judicious_a sandius_n do_v they_o all_o interpret_v the_o scripture_n like_o fool_n and_o not_o like_o wise_a man_n but_o if_o the_o christian_a interpreter_n be_v such_o fool_n what_o think_v they_o of_o the_o deist_n who_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o better_a opinion_n of_o as_o to_o their_o wisdom_n what_o if_o man_n without_o bias_n of_o interest_n or_o education_n think_v we_o the_o more_o proper_a and_o agreeable_a sense_n the_o late_a archbishop_n to_o this_o purpose_n have_v mention_v amelius_n the_o platonist_n as_o a_o indifferent_a judge_n but_o what_o say_v our_o wise_a interpreter_n to_o this_o 54._o true_o they_o say_v that_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o trinitarian_n cause_n run_v very_o low_a when_o a_o uncertain_a tale_n of_o a_o obscure_a platonist_n of_o no_o reputation_n for_o learning_n or_o wit_n be_v make_v to_o be_v a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o proof_n which_o be_v allege_v for_o these_o doctrine_n if_o a_o man_n happen_v to_o stand_v in_o their_o way_n he_o must_v be_v content_a with_o such_o a_o character_n as_o they_o will_v be_v please_v to_o give_v he_o if_o he_o have_v despise_v s._n john_n gospel_n and_o manner_n of_o expression_n he_o have_v be_v as_o wise_a as_o the_o alogi_fw-la but_o notwithstanding_o the_o extraordinary_a character_n give_v of_o friend_n amelius_n as_o they_o call_v he_o by_o eusebius_n 18._o by_o porphyrius_n by_o proclus_n and_o by_o damascenus_n this_o very_a say_v of_o his_o sink_n his_o reputation_n for_o ever_o with_o they_o what_o will_v julian_n have_v give_v for_o such_o a_o wise_a interpretation_n of_o s._n john_n 51._o when_o he_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o he_o do_v set_v up_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n by_o these_o expression_n and_o upbraid_v the_o christian_n of_o alexandria_n for_o give_v worship_n to_o jesus_n as_o the_o word_n and_o god_n with_o what_o satisfaction_n will_v he_o have_v receive_v such_o a_o sense_n of_o his_o word_n when_o he_o complemented_a photinus_n for_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n 163._o while_o other_o chrian_o assert_v it_o but_o they_o do_v not_o by_o any_o mean_n deal_v fair_o with_o the_o late_a archbishop_n as_o to_o the_o story_n of_o amelius_n for_o they_o bring_v it_o in_o as_o if_o he_o have_v lay_v the_o weight_n of_o the_o cause_n upon_o it_o whereas_o he_o only_o mention_n it_o as_o a_o confirmation_n of_o a_o probable_a conjecture_n that_o plato_n have_v the_o notion_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n from_o the_o jew_n because_o that_o be_v a_o title_n which_o the_o jew_n do_v common_o give_v to_o the_o messiah_n as_o he_o prove_v from_o philo_n and_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v to_o which_o they_o give_v no_o manner_n of_o answer_n but_o they_o affirm_v in_o answer_n to_o my_o sermon_n p._n 9_o that_o socinus_n his_o sense_n be_v that_o christ_n be_v call_v the_o word_n because_o he_o be_v the_o bringer_n or_o messenger_n
of_o god_n word_n but_o be_v not_o the_o jew_n to_o understand_v it_o in_o the_o sense_n it_o be_v know_v among_o they_o and_o if_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v have_v use_v it_o in_o that_o sense_n he_o will_v never_o have_v apply_v it_o to_o a_o divine_a subsistance_n as_o upon_o examination_n it_o will_v appear_v that_o he_o do_v of_o which_o rittangel_n give_v a_o very_a good_a account_n who_o have_v be_v a_o jew_n and_o be_v very_o well_o skill_v in_o their_o ancient_a learning_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v a_o discourse_n with_o a_o learned_a vnitarian_n upon_o this_o subject_a who_o be_v particular_o acquaint_v with_o the_o eastern_a language_n 96._o and_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v use_v of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o it_o be_v promiscuous_o use_v by_o he_o for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d where_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o god_n this_o rittangel_n deny_v and_o offer_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v do_v never_o use_v that_o word_n in_o a_o common_a manner_n but_o as_o it_o be_v appropriate_v to_o a_o divine_a subsistance_n he_o produce_v several_a place_n where_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v put_v and_o nothing_o answer_v to_o word_n in_o the_o hebrew_n as_o gen._n 20.21_o the_o chaldee_n have_v it_o the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n shall_v be_v my_o god_n exod._n 2.25_o and_o jehovah_n say_v he_o will_v redeem_v they_o by_o his_o word_n exod._n 6.8_o your_o murmur_n be_v not_o against_o we_o but_o against_o the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n exod._n 19.17_o and_o moses_n bring_v the_o people_n out_o to_o meet_v the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n levit._n 26.46_o these_o be_v the_o statute_n and_o judgement_n and_o law_n which_o jehovah_n give_v between_o his_o word_n and_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n by_o the_o hand_n of_o moses_n numb_a 11.20_o you_o have_v despise_v the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n who_o divinity_n dwell_v among_o you_o numb_a 23.21_o the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n be_v with_o he_o and_o the_o divinity_n of_o their_o king_n be_v among_o they_o deut_n 1.30_o the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n shall_v fight_v for_o you_o deut._n 2.7_o these_o forty_o year_n the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n have_v be_v with_o thou_o deut._n 1.32_o you_o do_v not_o believe_v in_o the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n your_o god_n deut_n 4.24_o jehovah_n thy_o god_n his_o word_n be_v a_o consume_a fire_n deut._n 5.5_o i_o stand_v between_o the_o word_n of_o jehovah_n and_o you_o to_o show_v you_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n deut._n 32.6.8_o jehovah_n thy_o god_n his_o word_n shall_v go_v with_o thou_o with_o many_o other_o place_n which_o he_o bring_v out_o of_o moses_n his_o write_n and_o there_o be_v multitude_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n in_o the_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n which_o show_v say_v he_o that_o this_o term_n the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v so_o appoint_v for_o many_o age_n as_o appear_v by_o all_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v and_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o he_o show_v by_o several_a place_n that_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v do_v not_o once_o render_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d when_o there_o be_v occasion_n for_o it_o no_o not_o when_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v speak_v of_o with_o respect_n to_o a_o prophet_n as_o he_o prove_v by_o many_o testimony_n which_o be_v particular_o enumerate_v by_o he_o the_o result_n of_o the_o conference_n be_v that_o the_o vnitarian_n have_v so_o much_o ingenuity_n to_o confess_v that_o unless_o those_o word_n have_v another_o sense_n their_o cause_n be_v lose_v and_o our_o faith_n have_v a_o sure_a foundation_n but_o it_o may_v be_v object_v that_o morinus_n have_v since_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o prove_v the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v 6._o not_o to_o have_v be_v of_o that_o antiquity_n which_o they_o have_v be_v suppose_v by_o the_o jew_n to_o be_v of_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o we_o may_v say_v in_o general_a that_o morinus_n his_o great_a proof_n be_v against_o another_o chaldee_n paraphra_v of_o very_o small_a reputation_n viz._n of_o jonathan_n upon_o the_o law_n and_o not_o that_o of_o onkelos_n which_o rittangel_n rely_v upon_o in_o this_o matter_n and_o none_o can_v deny_v this_o to_o have_v be_v very_o ancient_a but_o the_o jew_n have_v so_o little_a knowledge_n of_o their_o own_o history_n but_o what_o be_v in_o scripture_n that_o very_o little_a certainty_n can_v be_v have_v from_o they_o but_o we_o must_v compare_v the_o circumstance_n of_o thing_n if_o we_o will_v come_v to_o any_o resolution_n in_o this_o matter_n now_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o philo_n the_o alexandrian_a jew_n who_o live_v so_o very_a near_o our_o saviour_n time_n have_v the_o same_o notion_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v in_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v who_o testimony_n have_v be_v produce_v by_o so_o many_o already_o that_o i_o need_v not_o to_o repeat_v they_o and_o eusebius_n say_v 1._o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n have_v the_o same_o opinion_n as_o to_o christ_n till_o the_o former_a fall_v off_o from_o it_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o christian_n and_o he_o particular_o instance_n in_o his_o divinity_n but_o if_o morinus_n his_o opinion_n be_v embrace_v as_o to_o the_o lateness_n of_o these_o chaldee_n paraphrase_n this_o inconvenience_n will_v necessary_o follow_v viz._n that_o the_o jew_n when_o they_o have_v change_v so_o much_o their_o opinion_n shall_v insert_v those_o passage_n themselves_o which_o assert_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n and_o it_o can_v hardly_o enter_v into_o any_o man_n head_n that_o consider_v the_o humour_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n to_o think_v that_o after_o they_o know_v what_o s._n john_n have_v write_v concern_v the_o word_n and_o what_o use_v the_o christian_n make_v of_o it_o to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n they_o shall_v purposely_o insert_v such_o passage_n in_o that_o paraphrase_n of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v in_o such_o esteem_n among_o they_o that_o elias_n levita_n say_v they_o be_v under_o obligation_n to_o read_v two_o paraschaâ—s_n out_o of_o it_o every_o week_n together_o with_o the_o hebrew_n text._n now_o who_o can_v imagine_v that_o the_o jew_n will_v do_v this_o upon_o any_o other_o account_n than_o that_o it_o be_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o by_o so_o ancient_a a_o tradition_n that_o they_o dare_v not_o discontinue_v it_o and_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o our_o saviour_n read_v in_o the_o synagogue_n that_o he_o follow_v neither_o the_o hebrew_n nor_o the_o greek_a 21._o but_o in_o probability_n the_o chaldee_n paraphrase_n and_o the_o word_n he_o use_v upon_o the_o cross_n be_v in_o the_o chaldee_n dialect_n the_o late_a jew_n have_v argue_v against_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n like_o any_o unitarian_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o collection_n out_o of_o joseph_n albo_n 1566._o david_n kimchi_n etc._n etc._n publish_v by_o genebrard_n with_o his_o answer_n to_o they_o and_o be_v it_o any_o way_n likely_a that_o those_o who_o be_v so_o much_o set_v against_o these_o doctrine_n shall_v themselves_o put_v in_o such_o expression_n which_o justify_v what_o the_o evangelist_n say_v about_o the_o word_n be_v in_o the_o beginning_n be_v with_o god_n and_o be_v god_n the_o substance_n of_o what_o i_o have_v say_v as_o to_o s._n john_n notion_n of_o the_o word_n be_v this_o that_o there_o be_v no_o colour_n for_o the_o sense_n which_o socinus_n have_v put_v upon_o it_o either_o from_o the_o use_n of_o it_o among_o other_o author_n or_o any_o interpretation_n among_o the_o jew_n but_o that_o there_o be_v in_o his_o time_n a_o current_a sense_n of_o it_o which_o from_o the_o jew_n of_o alexandria_n be_v disperse_v by_o cerinthus_n in_o those_o part_n where_o he_o live_v that_o for_o such_o a_o notion_n there_o be_v a_o very_a ancient_a tradition_n among_o the_o jew_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o most_o ancient_a paraphrase_n of_o the_o law_n which_o be_v read_v in_o their_o synagogue_n and_o therefore_o according_a to_o all_o reasonable_a way_n of_o interpret_n scripture_n the_o word_n can_v be_v understand_v in_o s._n john_n for_o one_o who_o office_n it_o be_v to_o preach_v the_o word_n but_o for_o that_o word_n which_o be_v with_o god_n before_o any_o thing_n be_v make_v and_o by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v 3._o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o give_v a_o new_a sense_n of_o several_a place_n of_o scripture_n from_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o proof_n the_o better_a to_o avoid_v the_o proof_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n this_o relate_v to_o the_o same_o begin_n of_o s._n john_n gospel_n the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n 56._o and_o several_a other_o place_n
make_v mention_n of_o his_o descent_n from_o heaven_n the_o sense_n which_o these_o wise_a interpreter_n put_v upon_o they_o be_v that_o christ_n be_v rapt_v up_o into_o heaven_n before_o he_o enter_v upon_o his_o preach_v but_o where_o be_v this_o say_v what_o proof_n 10._o what_o evidence_n what_o credible_a witness_n of_o it_o as_o there_o be_v of_o his_o transfiguration_n resurrection_n and_o ascension_n nothing_o like_o any_o proof_n be_v offer_v for_o it_o but_o it_o be_v a_o wise_a way_n they_o think_v of_o avoid_v a_o press_a difficulty_n but_o they_o have_v a_o far_a reach_n in_o it_o viz._n to_o show_v how_o christ_n be_v a_o mere_a man_n shall_v be_v qualify_v for_o so_o great_a a_o undertake_n as_o the_o sound_n the_o christian_a church_n and_o therefore_o they_o say_v that_o before_o our_o lord_n enter_v upon_o his_o office_n of_o the_o messiah_n 29._o he_o be_v take_v up_o to_o heaven_n to_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o mind_n and_o will_n of_o god_n as_o moses_n be_v into_o the_o mount_n exod._n 24.1_o 2_o 12._o and_o from_o thence_o descend_v to_o execute_v his_o office_n and_o declare_v the_o say_a will_n of_o god_n in_o another_o place_n that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n 9_o that_o be_v the_o lord_n christ_n be_v take_v up_o into_o heaven_n to_o be_v instruct_v in_o all_o point_n relate_v to_o his_o ambassage_n or_o ministry_n 56._o in_o a_o three_o they_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n before_o he_o enter_v upon_o his_o ministry_n ascend_v into_o heaven_n as_o moses_n do_v into_o the_o mount_n to_o be_v instruct_v in_o all_o thing_n belong_v to_o the_o gospel_n doctrine_n and_o polity_n which_o he_o be_v to_o establish_v and_o administer_v now_o consider_v what_o sort_n of_o person_n they_o make_v christ_n to_o have_v be_v viz._n a_o mere_a man_n this_o be_v not_o ill_o think_v of_o by_o they_o to_o suppose_v he_o take_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o there_o instruct_v in_o what_o he_o be_v to_o teach_v and_o to_o do_v as_o moses_n be_v into_o the_o mount_n before_o he_o give_v the_o law_n but_o here_o lie_v a_o mighty_a difference_n when_o moses_n be_v call_v up_o into_o the_o mount_n the_o people_n have_v public_a notice_n give_v of_o it_o and_o he_o take_v aaron_n and_o his_o son_n and_o seventy_o elder_n of_o israel_n with_o he_o who_o see_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n v_o 10._o and_o all_o israel_n behold_v the_o glory_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o a_o devour_a fire_n on_o the_o top_n of_o the_o mount_n v_o 17._o and_o after_o the_o 40_o day_n be_v over_o it_o be_v say_v that_o moses_n come_v down_o from_o the_o mount_n and_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n see_v he_o with_o his_o face_n shine_v exod._n 34.40_o now_o if_o christ_n be_v take_v up_o into_o heaven_n as_o moses_n be_v into_o the_o mount_n why_o be_v it_o not_o make_v public_a at_o that_o time_n why_o no_o witness_n why_o no_o appearance_n of_o the_o glory_n to_o satisfy_v mankind_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o and_o yet_o we_o find_v that_o when_o he_o be_v transfigure_v on_o the_o holy_a mount_n he_o take_v peter_n and_o james_n and_o john_n with_o he_o 9.28_o which_o circumstance_n be_v careful_o mention_v by_o the_o evangelist_n and_o peter_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o witness_n then_o present_a lay_v great_a weight_n upon_o this_o be_v do_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o witness_n 16._o for_o we_o have_v not_o follow_v cunning_o devise_v fable_n when_o we_o make_v know_v unto_o you_o the_o power_n and_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n but_o be_v eye-witness_n of_o his_o majesty_n 17._o for_o he_o receive_v from_o god_n the_o father_n honour_n and_o glory_n when_o there_o come_v such_o a_o voice_n to_o he_o from_o the_o excellent_a glory_n 18._o and_o this_o voice_n which_o come_v from_o heaven_n we_o hear_v when_o we_o be_v with_o he_o in_o the_o holy_a mount_n now_o let_v any_o one_o compare_v this_o with_o the_o account_n which_o they_o give_v of_o christ_n ascension_n into_o heaven_n the_o transfiguration_n be_v intend_v only_o for_o a_o particular_a testimony_n of_o god_n favour_n before_o his_o suffering_n but_o even_o in_o that_o he_o take_v care_n there_o shall_v be_v very_o credible_a witness_n of_o it_o and_o be_v it_o then_o possible_a to_o believe_v there_o shall_v be_v such_o a_o ascension_n of_o christ_n into_o heaven_n for_o no_o less_o a_o purpose_n than_o to_o be_v instruct_v in_o his_o ambassage_n and_o to_o understand_v the_o mind_n and_o will_n of_o god_n as_o to_o his_o office_n and_o yet_o not_o one_o of_o the_o evangelist_n give_v any_o account_n of_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o they_o be_v very_o particular_a as_o to_o his_o birth_n fast_v baptism_n preach_v miracle_n suffering_n resurrection_n and_o ascension_n but_o not_o one_o word_n among_o they_o all_o as_o to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o this_o be_v take_v up_o into_o heaven_n for_o so_o great_a a_o purpose_n if_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v why_o be_v it_o not_o more_o plain_o reveal_v why_o not_o the_o time_n and_o place_n mention_v in_o scripture_n as_o well_o as_o of_o his_o fast_n and_o temptation_n who_o can_v imagine_v it_o consistent_a with_o that_o sincerity_n and_o faithfulness_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n to_o conceal_v so_o material_a a_o part_n of_o christ_n instruction_n and_o qualification_n and_o to_o wrap_v it_o up_o in_o such_o doubtful_a expression_n that_o none_o ever_o find_v out_o this_o meaning_n till_o the_o day_n of_o socinus_n enjedinus_n mention_n it_o only_o as_o a_o possible_a sense_n 6.62_o bâ—t_o he_o confess_v that_o the_o new_a testament_n say_v nothing_o at_o all_o of_o it_o but_o say_v he_o neither_o do_v it_o mention_v other_o thing_n before_o he_o enter_v upon_o his_o office_n but_o this_o be_v a_o very_a weak_a evasion_n for_o this_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n with_o respect_n to_o his_o office_n more_o than_o his_o baptism_n fast_v and_o temptation_n yet_o these_o be_v very_o full_o set_v down_o and_o after_o all_o our_o unitarian_n themselves_o seem_v to_o mistrust_v their_o own_o interpretation_n for_o in_o their_o answer_n to_o my_o sermon_n they_o say_v 10._o it_o be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o all_o the_o unitarian_n and_o refer_v i_o to_o another_o account_n give_v of_o these_o text_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o unitarian_n 26._o there_o indeed_o i_o find_v grotius_n his_o interpretation_n as_o they_o call_v it_o preferâ—d_v before_o that_o of_o socinus_n but_o they_o say_v grotius_n be_v socinian_n all_o over_o 11_o and_o that_o his_o annotation_n be_v a_o complete_a system_fw-la of_o socinianism_n and_o his_o note_n on_o the_o first_o of_o s._n john_n be_v write_v artificial_o but_o the_o sense_n at_o the_o bottom_n be_v they_o in_o short_a that_o the_o word_n according_a to_o grotius_n 2d_o be_v not_o a_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n but_o the_o power_n aâ—d_v wisdom_n of_o god_n which_o abide_v without_o measure_n on_o the_o lord_n christ_n be_v therefore_o speak_v of_o as_o a_o person_n and_o as_o one_o with_o christ_n and_o he_o with_o that_o and_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o word_n lead_v a_o man_n through_o all_o the_o difficulty_n of_o this_o chapter_n with_o far_o more_o ease_n than_o any_o hitherto_o offer_v but_o these_o wise_a interpreter_n have_v as_o much_o misinterpret_v grotius_n as_o they_o have_v do_v the_o scripture_n as_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v 1._o grotius_n on_o john_n 6.62_o interpret_v christ_n ascension_n into_o heaven_n of_o his_o corporal_a ascent_n thither_o after_o his_o resurrection_n where_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o word_n be_v before_o of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n but_o how_o come_v christ_n to_o assume_v that_o to_o himself_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o word_n he_o answer_v why_o not_o since_o we_o call_v body_n and_o soul_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o man_n but_o if_o no_o more_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o word_n but_o a_o divine_a attribute_n of_o wisdom_n and_o power_n what_o colour_n can_v there_o be_v for_o the_o son_n of_o man_n take_v that_o to_o himself_o which_o belong_v to_o a_o attribute_n of_o god_n what_o strange_a way_n of_o argue_v will_v this_o have_v be_v what_o and_o if_o you_o shall_v see_v the_o son_n of_o man_n ascend_v where_o he_o be_v before_o for_o according_a to_o this_o sense_n how_o come_v a_o divine_a attribute_n to_o be_v call_v the_o son_n of_o man_n how_o can_v the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v say_v to_o ascend_v thither_o where_o a_o divine_a attribute_n be_v before_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d must_v relate_v to_o he_o speak_v of_o before_o and_o how_o can_v the_o power_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n be_v ever_o say_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o man_n
but_o if_o we_o suppose_v a_o personal_a union_n of_o the_o word_n with_o the_o human_a nature_n in_o christ_n than_o we_o have_v a_o very_a reasonable_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n for_o then_o no_o more_o be_v imply_v but_o that_o christ_n as_o consist_v of_o both_o nature_n shall_v ascend_v thither_o where_o the_o word_n be_v before_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n and_o so_o grotius_n understand_v it_o 2._o grotius_n do_v not_o make_v the_o word_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o s._n john_n be_v gospel_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a attribute_n of_o wisdom_n and_o power_n but_o the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n this_o i_o shall_v prove_v from_o his_o own_o word_n 1._o he_o assert_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o s._n john_n gospel_n that_o the_o chief_a cause_n of_o his_o writing_n be_v universal_o agree_v to_o have_v be_v to_o prevent_v the_o spread_a of_o that_o venom_n which_o have_v be_v then_o disperse_v in_o the_o church_n which_o he_o understand_v of_o the_o heresy_n about_o christ_n and_o the_o word_n now_o among_o these_o the_o heresy_n of_o cerinthus_n be_v this_o very_a opinion_n which_o they_o fasten_v upon_o grotius_n viz._n that_o the_o word_n be_v the_o divine_a wisdom_n and_o power_n inhabit_v in_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n as_o i_o have_v show_v before_o from_o themselves_o and_o beside_o grotius_n say_v that_o the_o other_o evangelist_n have_v only_o intimate_v the_o divine_a nature_n of_o christ_n from_o his_o miraculous_a conception_n miracle_n know_v man_n heart_n perpetual_a presence_n promise_v of_o the_o spirit_n remission_n of_o sin_n etc._n etc._n but_o s._n john_n as_o the_o time_n require_v attribute_v the_o name_n and_o power_n of_o god_n to_o he_o from_o the_o beginning_n so_o that_o by_o the_o name_n and_o power_n of_o god_n he_o mean_v the_o same_o which_o he_o call_v the_o divine_a nature_n before_o 2._o he_o say_v that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v the_o word_n be_v with_o god_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o ignatius_n explain_v it_o with_o the_o father_n what_o can_v this_o mean_a unless_o he_o understand_v the_o word_n to_o be_v the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n and_o he_o quote_v tertullian_n say_v that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o god_n ex_fw-la unitate_fw-la substantiae_fw-la and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o prolation_n of_o the_o word_n without_o separation_n now_o what_o prolation_n can_v there_o be_v of_o a_o mere_a attribute_n how_o can_v that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n beget_v of_o the_o father_n without_o division_n before_o all_o world_n as_o he_o quote_v it_o from_o justin_n martyr_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o word_n and_o god_n of_o god_n from_o theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la and_o in_o the_o next_o verse_n when_o it_o be_v say_v the_o same_o be_v in_o the_o begin_n with_o god_n it_o be_v repeat_v on_o purpose_n say_v he_o that_o we_o may_v consider_v that_o god_n be_v so_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o a_o distinction_n be_v to_o be_v make_v between_o god_n with_o who_o he_o be_v and_o the_o word_n who_o be_v with_o god_n so_o that_o the_o word_n do_v not_o comprehend_v all_o that_o be_v god_n but_o our_o wise_a interpreter_n put_v a_o ridiculous_a sense_n upon_o it_o as_o though_o all_o that_o grotius_n mean_v be_v that_o god_n attribute_n be_v the_o same_o with_o himself_o which_o although_o true_a in_o itself_o be_v very_o impertinent_a to_o grotius_n his_o purpose_n and_o that_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n be_v not_o all_o that_o god_n be_v be_v because_o there_o be_v other_o attribute_n of_o god_n beside_o but_o where_o do_v grotius_n say_v any_o thing_n like_o this_o be_v this_o wise_a interpret_n or_o honest_a and_o fair_a deal_n for_o grotius_n immediate_o take_v notice_n from_o thence_o of_o the_o difference_n of_o hypostasis_n which_o he_o say_v be_v take_v from_o the_o platonist_n but_o with_o a_o change_n of_o the_o sense_n 3._o when_o it_o be_v say_v v_o 3._o that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v by_o he_o grotius_n understand_v it_o of_o the_o old_a creation_n and_o of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n for_o he_o quote_v a_o passage_n of_o barnabas_n where_o he_o say_v the_o sun_n be_v the_o work_n of_o his_o hand_n and_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o world_n and_o all_o thing_n in_o it_o be_v create_v by_o he_o and_o he_o add_v that_o nothing_o but_o god_n himself_o be_v except_v what_o say_v our_o wise_a interpreter_n to_o all_o this_o nothing_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o they_o cite_v the_o english_a geneva_n translation_n when_o they_o pretend_v to_o give_v grotius_n his_o sense_n and_o add_v that_o the_o word_n now_o begin_v to_o be_v speak_v of_o as_o a_o person_n by_o the_o same_o figure_n of_o speech_n that_o solomon_n say_v wisdom_n have_v build_v her_o house_n etc._n etc._n do_v grotius_n say_v any_o thing_n like_o this_o and_o yet_o they_o say_v let_v we_o hear_v grotius_n interpret_n this_o sublime_a proem_n of_o s._n john_n be_v gospel_n but_o they_o leave_v out_o what_o he_o say_v and_o put_v in_o what_o he_o do_v not_o say_v be_v not_o this_o interpret_n like_o wise_a man_n 4._o the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n v_o 14._o i._n e._n say_v the_o unitarian_n as_o from_o grotius_n it_o do_v abide_v on_o and_o inhabit_v a_o humane_a person_n the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o so_o be_v in_o appearance_n make_v flesh_n or_o man_n but_o what_o say_v grotius_n himself_o the_o word_n that_o he_o may_v bring_v we_o to_o god_n show_v himself_o in_o the_o weakness_n of_o humane_a nature_n and_o he_o quote_v the_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n for_o it_o 1_o tim._n 3.16_o god_n be_v manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n and_o then_o produce_v several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v not_o this_o a_o rare_a specimen_fw-la of_o wise_a interpret_n and_o fair_a deal_n with_o so_o considerable_a a_o person_n and_o so_o well_o know_v as_o grotius_n who_o after_o all_o in_o a_o letter_n to_o his_o intimate_a friend_n ger._n i._o vossius_fw-la declare_v that_o he_o own_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n both_o in_o his_o poem_n and_o his_o catechism_n after_o his_o review_v they_o which_o epistle_n be_v print_v before_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n about_o christ_n satisfaction_n 3._o as_o a_o account_n to_o the_o world_n of_o his_o faith_n as_o to_o the_o trinity_n and_o in_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o his_o poem_n but_o little_a before_o his_o death_n he_o give_v a_o very_a different_a account_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n from_o what_o these_o unitarian_n fasten_v upon_o he_o 1643_o and_o now_o let_v the_o world_n judge_n how_o wise_o they_o have_v interpret_v both_o s._n john_n and_o his_o commentator_n grotius_n iu._n be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o make_v our_o saviour_n meaning_n to_o be_v express_o contrary_a to_o his_o word_n for_o when_o he_o say_v before_o abraham_n be_v 8.58_o i_o be_o they_o make_v the_o sense_n to_o be_v that_o real_o he_o be_v not_o but_o only_o in_o god_n decree_n as_o any_o other_o man_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v this_o place_n the_o late_a archbishop_n who_o be_v very_o far_o from_o be_v a_o socinian_n however_o his_o memory_n have_v be_v very_o unworthy_o reproach_v in_o that_o as_o well_o as_o other_o respect_n since_o his_o death_n urge_v against_o the_o socinian_o say_v that_o the_o obvious_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n be_v that_o he_o have_v a_o real_a existence_n before_o abraham_n be_v actual_o in_o be_v and_o that_o their_o interpretation_n about_o the_o decree_n be_v so_o very_o flat_a that_o he_o can_v hardly_o abstain_v from_o say_v it_o be_v ridiculous_a and_o the_o wise_a answer_n they_o give_v be_v 58._o that_o the_o word_n can_v be_v true_a in_o any_o other_o sense_n be_v speak_v of_o one_o who_o be_v a_o son_n and_o descendant_n of_o abraham_n which_o be_v as_o ridiculous_a as_o the_o interpretation_n for_o it_o be_v to_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v he_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o son_n of_o abraham_n v._o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o say_v that_o when_o our_o saviour_n say_v in_o his_o conference_n with_o the_o jew_n i_o be_o the_o son_n of_o god_n 10.36_o his_o chief_a meaning_n be_v that_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o such_o a_o sense_n 31._o as_o all_o the_o faithful_a be_v call_v god_n child_n be_v not_o this_o do_v great_a honour_n to_o our_o saviour_n especial_o when_o they_o say_v that_o he_o never_o say_v of_o himself_o any_o high_a thing_n than_o this_o 30._o which_o be_v true_a of_o every_o good_a man_n i_o be_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o the_o jew_n accuse_v he_o of_o
to_o he_o but_o who_o make_v they_o subject_a to_o he_o the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n no_o god_n appoint_v he_o to_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o every_o creature_n then_o they_o be_v not_o create_v by_o christ_n but_o by_o god_n but_o the_o apostle_n say_v they_o be_v create_v by_o christ._n but_o god_n make_v he_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o as_o head_n of_o the_o body_n he_o rule_v over_o all_o this_o we_o do_v not_o at_o all_o question_n but_o how_o this_o come_v to_o be_v create_v dominion_n and_o power_n visible_a and_o invisible_a do_v god_n make_v the_o earth_n and_o all_o the_o live_a creature_n in_o it_o when_o he_o make_v man_n lord_n over_o they_o or_o rather_o be_v man_n say_v to_o create_v they_o because_o he_o be_v make_v their_o head_n if_o this_o be_v their_o interpret_n scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n i_o shall_v be_v content_a with_o a_o less_o measure_n of_o understanding_n and_o thank_v god_n for_o it_o xi_o last_o be_v this_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n like_o wise_a man_n to_o leave_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n doubtful_a whether_o it_o be_v not_o insert_v into_o s._n matthew_n gospel_n or_o to_o understand_v it_o in_o another_o sense_n than_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v do_v from_o the_o apostle_n time_n i_o say_v first_o leave_v it_o doubtful_a because_o they_o say_v that_o 15._o learned_a critic_n have_v give_v very_o strong_a reason_n why_o they_o believe_v these_o word_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o speak_v by_o our_o saviour_n but_o have_v be_v add_v to_o the_o gospel_n of_o s._n matthew_n from_o the_o common_a form_n and_o practise_v of_o the_o church_n why_o be_v these_o strong_a reason_n of_o learned_a critic_n mention_v but_o to_o raise_v doubt_n in_o people_n mind_n about_o they_o but_o they_o declare_v afterward_o against_o they_o not_o too_o much_o of_o that_o for_o they_o say_v only_o 16._o that_o they_o be_v not_o without_o their_o weight_n but_o they_o have_v observe_v several_a thing_n that_o make_v they_o think_v that_o this_o text_n be_v a_o genuine_a part_n of_o scripture_n very_o wise_o and_o discreet_o speak_v the_o reason_n be_v strong_a and_o weighty_a but_o they_o think_v otherwise_o i_o wish_v they_o have_v tell_v the_o world_n who_o these_o learned_a critic_n be_v lest_o it_o shall_v be_v suspect_v that_o they_o be_v their_o own_o invention_n but_o i_o find_v a_o certain_a nameless_a socinian_n be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o and_o his_o word_n be_v produce_v by_o sandius_n a_o person_n high_o commend_v by_o they_o for_o his_o industry_n and_o learning_n 115._o but_o as_o much_o condemn_v by_o other_o for_o want_v of_o skill_n or_o ingenuity_n the_o reason_n of_o write_v these_o reason_n sandius_n free_o confess_v be_v because_o this_o place_n clear_o prove_v a_o trinity_n of_o person_n against_o the_o socinian_o but_o what_o be_v these_o very_a strong_a and_o weighty_a reason_n for_o it_o be_v great_a pity_n but_o they_o shall_v be_v know_v in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o observe_v that_o s._n matthew_n gospel_n be_v write_v in_o hebrew_n and_o the_o original_a he_o say_v be_v lose_v and_o he_o suspect_v that_o either_o s._n jerom_n be_v himself_o the_o translator_n into_o greek_a and_o latin_a who_o be_v a_o corrupter_n of_o scripture_n and_o origen_n or_o some_o unknown_a person_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o our_o gospel_n of_o s._n matthew_n be_v not_o of_o such_o authority_n that_o a_o article_n of_o such_o moment_n shall_v depend_v upon_o it_o be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a strong_a and_o weighty_a reason_n must_v not_o this_o be_v a_o very_a learned_a critic_n who_o can_v mention_v s._n jerom_n as_o translator_n of_o s._n matthews_n gospel_n into_o greek_a but_o than_o one_o will_v think_v this_o interpreter_n may_v have_v be_v wise_a enough_o to_o have_v add_v this_o of_o himself_o no_o he_o dare_v not_o say_v that_o but_o that_o it_o be_v add_v by_o transcriber_n but_o whence_o or_o how_o to_o that_o he_o say_v that_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o egyptian_n this_o be_v great_a news_n indeed_o but_o come_v it_o from_o a_o good_a hand_n yes_o from_o epiphanius_n and_o what_o say_v he_o to_o this_o purpose_n he_o say_v that_o the_o sabellian_o make_v use_v of_o the_o counterfeit_a egyptian_a gospel_n and_o there_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o father_n 2._o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o same_o and_o what_o then_o do_v he_o say_v they_o borrow_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n from_o thence_o nothing_o like_o it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a epiphanius_n urge_v this_o very_a form_n in_o that_o place_n against_o the_o sabellian_o 4._o and_o quote_v s._n matthew_n authority_n for_o it_o but_o this_o worthy_a author_n produce_v other_o reason_n which_o sandius_n himself_o laugh_v at_o and_o despise_v and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v they_o over_o the_o most_o material_a seem_v to_o be_v if_o it_o hold_v that_o the_o most_o ancient_a writer_n on_o s._n matthew_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o they_o and_o he_o mention_n origen_n hilary_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n but_o these_o negative_a argument_n sandius_n think_v of_o no_o force_n origen_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n he_o say_v reach_v not_o that_o chapter_n the_o opus_fw-la imperfectum_fw-la which_o be_v none_o of_o he_o do_v not_o but_o his_o own_o commentary_n do_v and_o there_o he_o not_o only_a mention_n the_o form_n but_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o compendious_a doctrine_n deliver_v by_o it_o which_o can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o of_o the_o trinity_n in_o the_o greek_a catena_n on_o s._n matthew_n there_o be_v more_o mention_v viz._n that_o christ_n have_v not_o then_o first_o his_o power_n give_v he_o for_o he_o be_v with_o god_n before_o and_o be_v himself_o by_o nature_n god_n and_o there_o gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n be_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o he_o there_o speak_v more_o full_o remember_v say_v he_o the_o faith_n into_o which_o thou_o be_v baptize_v into_o the_o father_n that_o be_v well_o but_o that_o be_v no_o far_a than_o the_o jew_n go_v for_o they_o own_o one_o god_n and_o one_o person_n into_o the_o son_n that_o be_v beyond_o they_o but_o not_o yet_o perfect_a into_o the_o holy_a ghost_n yes_o say_v he_o this_o be_v perfect_a baptism_n but_o what_o be_v the_o common_a name_n of_o these_o three_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d plain_o that_o of_o god_n but_o this_o learned_a critic_n observe_v that_o hilary_n in_o some_o copies_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o this_o form_n that_o be_v true_o observe_v for_o the_o very_a conclusion_n be_v not_o hilary_n but_o take_v out_o of_o s._n jerom_n but_o if_o he_o have_v look_v into_o hilary_n work_n he_o will_v have_v find_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n own_v and_o assert_v by_o he_o for_o he_o not_o only_o set_v it_o down_o as_o the_o form_n of_o faith_n trinit_fw-la as_o well_o as_o our_o baptism_n appoint_v by_o christ_n but_o argue_v from_o it_o against_o the_o sabellian_o and_o ebionite_n as_o well_o as_o other_o thus_o we_o see_v how_o very_a strong_a and_o weighty_a the_o argument_n of_o this_o learned_a critic_n be_v chap._n ix_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n prove_v from_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n as_o it_o be_v understand_v in_o the_o first_o age_n but_o our_o unitarian_n pretend_v that_o they_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n be_v find_v in_o all_o copy_n and_o all_o the_o ancient_a translation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v use_v before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 17._o as_o appear_v by_o several_a place_n of_o tertullian_n but_o how_o then_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n stick_v with_o they_o 1._o that_o the_o ante-nicene_n father_n do_v not_o allege_v it_o to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n or_o holy_a ghost_n 2._o that_o the_o form_n of_o word_n here_o use_v do_v not_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n both_o which_o must_v be_v strict_o examine_v 1._o as_o to_o the_o former_a it_o can_v but_o seem_v strange_a to_o any_o one_o conversant_a in_o the_o write_n of_o those_o father_n when_o s._n cyprian_n say_v express_o 73._o that_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n be_v prescribe_v by_o christ_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v in_o plenâ_fw-la &_o adunaâ—â_fw-la trinitate_fw-la i._n e._n in_o the_o full_a confession_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o therefore_o he_o deny_v the_o baptism_n of_o the_o marcionite_n because_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v not_o sincere_a among_o they_o as_o appear_v at_o large_a in_o that_o epistle_n and_o this_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v find_v be_v the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o ante-nicene_n father_n 38._o as_o well_o as_o other_o and_o it_o
glory_n to_o god_n the_o father_n and_o son_n with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o maker_n of_o it_o and_o gregory_n have_v deliver_v his_o sense_n plain_o enough_o in_o this_o matter_n for_o in_o that_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v preserve_v in_o the_o church_n of_o neo-caesarea_n he_o own_v a_o perfect_a trinity_n in_o glory_n 1._o eternity_n and_o power_n without_o separation_n or_o diversity_n of_o nature_n on_o which_o doctrine_n his_o form_n of_o doxology_n be_v ground_v which_o s._n basil_n follow_v exception_n be_v take_v against_o it_o by_o some_o as_o vary_v from_o the_o form_n use_v in_o some_o other_o place_n for_o the_o follower_n of_o aetius_n take_v advantage_n from_o the_o expression_n use_v in_o those_o doxology_n glory_n be_v to_o the_o father_n by_o the_o son_n and_o in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o infer_v a_o dissimilitude_n in_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o father_n and_o to_o make_v the_o son_n the_o instrument_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n only_o to_o relate_v to_o time_n and_o place_n but_o s._n basil_n take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o show_v the_o impertinency_n of_o these_o exception_n they_o will_v fain_o have_v charge_v this_o doxology_n as_o a_o innovation_n on_o s._n basil_n because_o it_o attribute_v equal_a honour_n to_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n which_o the_o aetian_o will_v not_o endure_v but_o they_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v to_o be_v honour_v only_o in_o subordination_n to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o inferior_a to_o both_o but_o s._n basil_n prove_v from_o scripture_n a_o equality_n of_o honour_n to_o be_v due_a to_o they_o and_o particular_o from_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n c._n 10._o wherein_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v join_v with_o the_o father_n without_o any_o note_n of_o distinction_n and_o what_o more_o proper_a token_n of_o a_o conjunction_n in_o the_o same_o dignity_n than_o be_v put_v together_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n especial_o consider_v these_o two_o thing_n 1._o the_o extreme_a jealousy_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n as_o to_o join_v the_o creature_n with_o god_n in_o any_o thing_n that_o relate_v to_o divine_a honour_n but_o as_o s._n basil_n argue_v if_o the_o son_n be_v a_o creature_n than_o we_o must_v believe_v in_o the_o creator_n and_o the_o creature_n together_o and_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o one_o creature_n be_v join_v the_o whole_a creation_n may_v be_v join_v with_o he_o but_o say_v he_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imagine_v the_o least_o disunion_n or_o separation_n between_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n nor_o that_o they_o be_v three_o distinct_a part_n of_o one_o inseparable_a be_v but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o indivisible_a conjunction_n of_o three_o in_o the_o same_o essence_n so_o that_o where_o one_o be_v there_o be_v the_o other_o also_o for_o where_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v there_o be_v the_o son_n and_o where_o the_o son_n be_v there_o be_v the_o father_n and_o so_o athanasius_n urge_v the_o argument_n from_o these_o word_n 10._o that_o a_o creature_n can_v not_o be_v join_v with_o the_o creator_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o in_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n and_o it_o may_v have_v be_v as_o well_o say_v baptise_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o any_o other_o creature_n and_o for_o all_o that_o i_o see_v our_o unitarian_n will_v have_v like_v such_o a_o form_n very_o well_o for_o they_o parallel_v it_o with_o those_o in_o scripture_n and_o they_o worship_v the_o lord_n and_o the_o king_n and_o they_o fear_v the_o lord_n and_o samuel_n 18._o but_o the_o jew_n understand_v the_o different_a occasion_n of_o such_o expression_n too_o well_o to_o have_v bear_v such_o a_o conjunction_n of_o creature_n with_o the_o creator_n in_o the_o most_o solemn_a act_n of_o initiation_n into_o a_o profession_n of_o religion_n 2._o the_o jew_n have_v a_o notion_n among_o they_o of_o three_o distinct_a subsistence_n in_o the_o deity_n suitable_a to_o these_o of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n this_o have_v be_v show_v by_o many_o as_o to_o the_o son_n or_o the_o divine_a word_n and_o rittangel_n make_v out_o the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n among_o the_o three_o subsistence_n in_o the_o mercavah_n which_o rittangel_n have_v prove_v from_o their_o most_o ancient_a write_n those_o which_o be_v add_v to_o the_o first_o be_v wisdom_n and_o intelligence_n 81._o and_o this_o last_o be_v by_o the_o old_a chaldee_n paraphra_v render_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 113._o and_o he_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v apply_v to_o god_n in_o many_o place_n of_o the_o pentateuch_n where_o such_o thing_n be_v attribute_v to_o he_o as_o belong_v to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o he_o particular_o show_v by_o many_o place_n 117._o that_o the_o schecinah_n be_v not_o take_v for_o the_o divine_a glory_n but_o that_o be_v render_v by_o other_o word_n however_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v have_v render_v it_o so_o but_o he_o produce_v ten_o place_n where_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v use_n it_o in_o another_o sense_n and_o he_o leave_v he_o say_v many_o more_o to_o the_o reader_n observation_n if_o the_o jew_n do_v of_o old_a own_o three_o subsistence_n in_o the_o same_o divine_a essence_n there_o be_v then_o great_a reason_n to_o join_v father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o solemn_a act_n of_o initiation_n but_o if_o it_o be_v deny_v that_o they_o do_v own_o any_o such_o thing_n they_o must_v deny_v their_o most_o ancient_a book_n and_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v which_o they_o esteem_v next_o to_o the_o text_n and_o rittangel_n say_v they_o believe_v it_o write_v by_o inspiration_n that_o which_o i_o chief_o urge_v be_v this_o that_o if_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o very_o ancient_a they_o must_v be_v put_v in_o by_o the_o late_a jew_n to_o gratify_v the_o christian_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n which_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v any_o jew_n will_v assent_v to_o and_o no_o one_o else_o can_v imagine_v this_o when_o our_o unitarian_n say_v 59_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v the_o chief_a offence_n which_o the_o jew_n take_v at_o the_o christian_a religion_n how_o then_o can_v we_o suppose_v the_o jew_n shall_v forge_v these_o book_n on_o purpose_n to_o put_v in_o such_o notion_n as_o be_v most_o grateful_a to_o their_o enemy_n and_o hateful_a to_o themselves_o morinus_n have_v endeavour_v to_o run_v down_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a book_n of_o the_o jew_n 8._o and_o among_o the_o rest_n the_o book_n jezirah_n the_o most_o ancient_a cabbalistical_a book_n among_o the_o jew_n which_o he_o learned_o prove_v be_v not_o write_v by_o abraham_n as_o the_o jew_n think_v i_o will_v not_o stand_v with_o morinus_n about_o this_o however_o the_o book_n cosri_n say_v 316._o it_o be_v make_v by_o abraham_n before_o god_n speak_v to_o he_o and_o magnify_v it_o to_o the_o king_n of_o cosar_n as_o contain_v a_o admirable_a account_n of_o the_o first_o principle_n above_o the_o philosopher_n buxtorf_n say_v that_o the_o book_n cosri_n have_v be_v extant_a nine_o hundred_o year_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o conference_n be_v four_o hundred_o year_n before_o and_o therein_o the_o book_n jezirah_n be_v allege_v as_o a_o book_n of_o antiquity_n and_o there_o the_o three_o subsistence_n of_o the_o deity_n be_v represent_v by_o mind_n word_n and_o hand_n 302._o so_o that_o this_o can_v be_v no_o late_a invention_n of_o cabbalistical_a jew_n but_o our_o unitarian_n utter_o deny_v that_o the_o jew_n have_v any_o cabbala_n concern_v the_o trinity_n and_o they_o prove_v it_o because_o the_o jew_n in_o origen_n and_o justin_n martyr_n deny_v the_o messiah_n to_o be_v god_n they_o may_v as_o well_o have_v bring_v their_o testimony_n to_o prove_v jesus_n not_o to_o be_v the_o messiah_n for_o the_o jew_n of_o those_o time_n be_v hard_o press_v by_o the_o christian_n find_v they_o can_v not_o otherwise_o avoid_v several_a place_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o they_o may_v have_v notion_n of_o three_o subsistence_n in_o their_o ancient_a book_n which_o contain_v neither_o late_a invention_n nor_o divine_a revelation_n but_o a_o traditional_a notion_n about_o the_o divine_a be_v and_o the_o subsistence_n in_o it_o and_o i_o can_v find_v no_o argument_n against_o it_o that_o deserve_v mention_v for_o when_o they_o say_v the_o jewish_a cabbala_n be_v a_o pharisaical_a figment_n etc._n etc._n it_o need_v no_o answer_n but_o what_o do_v they_o say_v to_o the_o old_a paraphrase_n whereon_o the_o main_a weight_n as_o to_o this_o matter_n lie_v all_o that_o i_o can_v find_v be_v 61._o
word_n 1._o they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o note_n of_o distinction_n and_o superiority_n 17._o for_o christ_n own_v that_o his_o power_n be_v give_v to_o he_o by_o the_o father_n there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o that_o the_o person_n who_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n have_v power_n give_v to_o he_o after_o his_o resurrection_n but_o the_o true_a question_n be_v whether_o his_o sonship_n be_v then_o give_v to_o he_o he_o be_v then_o declare_v to_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n with_o power_n and_o have_v a_o name_n or_o authority_n give_v he_o above_o every_o name_n be_v exalt_v to_o be_v a_o prince_n and_o a_o saviour_n to_o give_v repentance_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n in_o order_n to_o which_o he_o now_o appoint_v his_o apostle_n to_o teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o do_v not_o say_v in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n who_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n nor_o in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n the_o christ_n now_o exalt_v but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o although_o there_o be_v a_o double_a gift_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n the_o one_o as_o to_o his_o royal_a authority_n over_o the_o church_n the_o other_o as_o to_o his_o extraordinary_a effusion_n on_o the_o apostle_n yet_o neither_o of_o these_o be_v so_o much_o as_o intimate_v but_o the_o office_n of_o baptism_n be_v require_v to_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o name_n of_o these_o three_o as_o distinct_a and_o yet_o equal_a without_o any_o relation_n to_o any_o gift_n either_o as_o to_o the_o son_n or_o holy_a ghost_n but_o if_o the_o ancient_a jew_n be_v in_o the_o right_n as_o we_o think_v they_o be_v than_o we_o have_v a_o plain_a account_n how_o these_o come_v to_o be_v thus_o mention_v in_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n viz._n that_o these_o three_o distinct_a subsistence_n in_o the_o divine_a essence_n be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v keep_v up_o as_o a_o secret_a mystery_n from_o the_o world_n but_o that_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v to_o be_v form_v upon_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o 2._o they_o bring_v several_a place_n of_o scripture_n where_o god_n and_o his_o creature_n be_v join_v without_o any_o note_n of_o distinction_n or_o superiority_n as_o the_o people_n fear_v the_o lord_n and_o samuel_n 1_o sam._n 12.18_o they_o worship_v the_o lord_n and_o the_o king_n 1_o chron._n 29.20_o i_o charge_v thou_o before_o god_n the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o elect_a angel_n 1_o tim._n 5.21_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o bride_n say_v come_v revel_v 22.17_o but_o can_v any_o man_n of_o sense_n imagine_v these_o place_n contain_v a_o parallel_n with_o a_o form_n of_o word_n wherein_o man_n be_v enter_v into_o the_o profession_n of_o a_o new_a religion_n and_o by_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o religion_n in_o the_o former_a place_n the_o circumstance_n be_v so_o notorious_a as_o to_o god_n and_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n that_o it_o show_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o same_o external_a act_n may_v be_v use_v to_o both_o but_o with_o such_o a_o different_a intention_n as_o all_o man_n understand_v it_o what_o if_o s._n paul_n name_n the_o elect_a angel_n in_o a_o solemn_a obtestation_n to_o timothy_n together_o with_o god_n and_o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n what_o can_v this_o prove_v but_o that_o we_o may_v call_v god_n and_o his_o creature_n to_o be_v witness_n together_o of_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o so_o heaven_n and_o earth_n be_v call_v to_o bear_v witness_n against_o obstinate_a sinner_n may_v man_n therefore_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o his_o creature_n the_o spirit_n and_o bride_n may_v say_v come_v without_o any_o incongruity_n but_o it_o will_v have_v be_v strange_a indeed_o if_o they_o have_v say_v come_v be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o bride_n so_o that_o these_o instance_n be_v very_o remote_a from_o the_o purpose_n but_o they_o say_v far_o that_o the_o ancient_n of_o the_o first_o four_o hundred_o year_n do_v not_o insist_v on_o this_o place_n to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n or_o personality_n of_o the_o son_n or_o spirit_n as_o to_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n i_o have_v give_v a_o account_n already_o and_o as_o to_o the_o four_o century_n i_o can_v not_o have_v think_v that_o they_o will_v have_v mention_v it_o since_o there_o be_v scarce_o a_o father_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o time_n who_o have_v occasion_n to_o do_v it_o but_o make_v use_n of_o the_o argument_n from_o this_o place_n to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n and_o personality_n of_o the_o son_n and_o spirit_n athanasius_n say_v that_o christ_n found_v his_o church_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n contain_v in_o these_o word_n 179._o and_o if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o the_o father_n and_o son_n he_o will_v never_o have_v be_v join_v with_o they_o in_o a_o form_n of_o baptism_n no_o more_o than_o a_o angel_n or_o any_o other_o creature_n for_o the_o trinity_n must_v be_v eternal_a and_o indivisible_a which_o it_o can_v not_o be_v if_o any_o create_v be_v be_v in_o it_o and_o therefore_o he_o dispute_v against_o the_o arian_n baptism_n 413._o although_o perform_v with_o the_o same_o word_n because_o they_o join_v god_n and_o a_o creature_n together_o in_o baptism_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n argue_v didymus_n gregory_n nazianzen_n s._n basil_n and_o other_o within_o the_o compass_n of_o four_o hundred_o year_n 8._o who_o testimony_n be_v produce_v by_o petavius_n to_o who_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n if_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o be_v satisfy_v in_o so_o clear_a a_o point_n that_o i_o can_v but_o think_v our_o unitarian_n never_o intend_v to_o take_v in_o the_o father_n after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a who_o be_v so_o express_o against_o they_o and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v it_o over_o as_o a_o slip_n 4._o they_o object_n that_o the_o form_n of_o baptism_n imply_v no_o more_o 25._o than_o be_v admit_v into_o that_o religion_n which_o proceed_v from_o god_n the_o father_n and_o deliver_v by_o his_o son_n and_o confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n so_o much_o we_o grant_v be_v imply_v but_o the_o question_n still_o remain_v whether_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v here_o to_o be_v consider_v only_o in_o order_n to_o their_o operation_n or_o whether_o the_o person_n of_o the_o son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n from_o who_o those_o effect_n come_v be_v not_o here_o chief_o intend_v for_o if_o no_o more_o have_v be_v mean_v but_o these_o effect_n than_o the_o right_a form_n of_o admission_n have_v not_o be_v into_o the_o name_n of_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n but_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n alone_o as_o reveal_v himself_o by_o his_o son_n and_o confirm_v it_o by_o the_o miraculous_a work_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o these_o be_v only_a subservient_fw-fr act_n to_o the_o design_n of_o god_n the_o father_n as_o the_o only_o subsist_v person_n 5._o they_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a not_o to_o say_v ridiculous_o pretend_v that_o a_o person_n or_o thing_n be_v god_n because_o we_o be_v baptize_v into_o it_o for_o some_o be_v baptize_v into_o moses_n and_o other_o into_o john_n baptism_n and_o so_o moses_n and_o john_n baptist_n will_v be_v god_n and_o to_o be_v baptize_v into_o a_o person_n or_o person_n and_o in_o the_o name_n of_o such_o a_o person_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n grant_v this_o yet_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o a_o minister_n of_o baptism_n and_o of_o the_o author_n of_o a_o religion_n into_o which_o they_o be_v baptize_v the_o israelite_n be_v baptize_v unto_o moses_n but_o how_o the_o syriac_a and_o arabic_a version_n render_v it_o per_fw-la mosen_n and_o so_o s._n augustin_n read_v it_o 77._o and_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o most_o natural_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v put_v for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o it_o be_v act._n 7.53_o compare_v with_o gal._n 3.19_o and_o the_o force_n of_o the_o apostle_n argument_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o the_o parallel_n between_o be_v baptize_v into_o moses_n and_o into_o christ_n but_o in_o the_o privilege_n they_o have_v under_o the_o ministry_n of_o moses_n with_o those_o which_o christian_n enjoy_v the_o other_o place_n imply_v no_o more_o than_o be_v enter_v into_o that_o profession_n which_o john_n baptize_v his_o disciple_n into_o but_o do_v any_o one_o imagine_v that_o because_o john_n baptist_n do_v enter_v his_o disciple_n by_o baptism_n therefore_o they_o must_v believe_v he_o to_o be_v god_n
mysterious_a 73._o but_o there_o be_v some_o he_o say_v that_o be_v strong_o incline_v out_o of_o ignorance_n or_o passion_n to_o maintain_v what_o be_v first_o introduce_v by_o the_o craft_n or_o superstition_n of_o their_o forefather_n will_v have_v some_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o be_v still_o mystery_n in_o the_o second_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n that_o be_v unconceivable_a in_o themselves_o however_o clear_o reveal_v i_o hope_v there_o be_v still_o some_o who_o be_v so_o thorough_o persuade_v of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o they_o dare_v own_o and_o defend_v it_o notwithstanding_o all_o the_o flout_n and_o taunt_n of_o a_o sort_n of_o man_n who_o learning_n and_o reason_n lie_v most_o in_o expose_v priest-craft_n and_o mystery_n suppose_v there_o be_v such_o still_o in_o the_o world_n who_o own_o their_o assent_n to_o some_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o confess_v to_o be_v above_o their_o comprehension_n what_o mighty_a reason_n and_o invincible_a demonstration_n be_v bring_v against_o they_o he_o pretend_v to_o demonstrate_v but_o what_o i_o pray_v the_o point_n in_o hand_n no._n but_o he_o will_v demonstrate_v something_o instead_o of_o it_o what_o be_v that_o why_o true_o that_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n mystery_n be_v always_o use_v in_o the_o first_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n and_o what_o then_o do_v it_o therefore_o follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o doctrine_n in_o the_o gospel_n above_o the_o reach_n and_o comprehension_n of_o our_o reason_n but_o how_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o word_n mystery_n be_v always_o use_v in_o that_o sense_n when_o s._n paul_n say_v in_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n chap._n 3._o v._n 9_o that_o the_o deacon_n must_v hold_v the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n in_o a_o pure_a conscience_n do_v he_o not_o mean_v thereby_o the_o same_o with_o the_o form_n of_o sound_a word_n which_o timothy_n have_v hear_v of_o he_o 2_o tim._n 1.13_o and_o be_v not_o all_o the_o main_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n comprehend_v under_o it_o especial_o that_o whereinto_o they_o be_v baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v understand_v by_o this_o form_n as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v than_o this_o must_v be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n v_o 16._o he_o make_v god_n manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n if_o it_o extend_v to_o all_o the_o other_o thing_n do_v it_o exclude_v this_o which_o be_v the_o first_o mention_v and_o that_o our_o copy_n be_v true_a be_v already_o make_v to_o appear_v there_o be_v no_o reason_n therefore_o to_o quarrel_v with_o our_o use_n of_o the_o word_n mystery_n in_o this_o sense_n but_o the_o debate_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o the_o word_n but_o upon_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v over_o all_o that_o relate_v to_o the_o bare_a use_n of_o the_o word_n as_o not_o come_v up_o to_o the_o main_a point_n which_o be_v whether_o any_o point_n of_o doctrine_n which_o contain_v in_o it_o something_o above_o our_o comprehension_n can_v be_v make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o our_o author_n conclude_v from_o his_o observation_n 145._o that_o faith_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o implicit_a assent_n to_o any_o thing_n above_o reason_n that_o this_o notion_n direct_o contradict_v the_o end_n of_o religion_n the_o nature_n of_o man_n and_o the_o goodness_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n but_o we_o must_v not_o be_v fright_v with_o this_o bold_a conclusion_n till_o we_o have_v examine_v his_o premise_n and_o then_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o some_o who_o be_v not_o great_a reader_n be_v no_o deep_a reasoner_n the_o first_o thing_n he_o premise_n be_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o mystery_n because_o we_o have_v not_o a_o adequate_a idea_n of_o it_o 75._o or_o a_o distinct_a view_n of_o all_o its_o property_n at_o once_o for_o then_o every_o thing_n will_v be_v a_o mystery_n what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o but_o that_o we_o can_v have_v a_o adequate_a idea_n of_o any_o thing_n and_o yet_o all_o our_o reason_n depend_v upon_o our_o idea_n according_a to_o he_o and_o our_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n be_v by_o he_o make_v the_o sole_a foundation_n of_o reason_n all_o our_o simple_a idea_n be_v say_v to_o be_v adequate_a because_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v only_o the_o effect_n of_o power_n in_o thing_n which_o produce_v sensation_n in_o we_o but_o this_o do_v not_o prove_v they_o adequate_v as_o to_o the_o thing_n but_o only_o as_o to_o our_o perception_n but_o as_o to_o substance_n we_o be_v tell_v that_o all_o our_o idea_n of_o they_o be_v inadequate_a so_o that_o the_o short_a of_o this_o be_v that_o we_o have_v no_o true_a knowledge_n or_o comprehension_n of_o any_o thing_n but_o we_o may_v understand_v matter_n of_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o we_o understand_v any_o thing_n else_o for_o in_o truth_n we_o understand_v nothing_o be_v not_o this_o a_o method_n of_o true_a reason_v to_o make_v we_o reject_v doctrine_n of_o faith_n because_o we_o do_v not_o comprehend_v they_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o say_v we_o comprehend_v nothing_o for_o i_o appeal_v to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n whether_o we_o can_v be_v say_v to_o comprehend_v that_o which_o we_o can_v have_v no_o adequate_a idea_n of_o but_o he_o appeal_v to_o the_o learned_a for_o he_o say_v that_o to_o comprehend_v in_o all_o correct_a author_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o to_o know_v but_o what_o be_v to_o know_v be_v it_o not_o to_o have_v adequate_a idea_n of_o the_o thing_n we_o know_v how_o then_o can_v we_o know_v that_o of_o which_o we_o can_v have_v no_o adequate_a idea_n for_o if_o our_o knowledge_n be_v limit_v to_o our_o idea_n our_o knowledge_n must_v be_v imperfect_a and_o inadequate_a where_o our_o idea_n be_v so_o but_o let_v we_o lay_v these_o thing_n together_o whatever_o we_o can_v have_v no_o adequate_a idea_n of_o be_v above_o our_o knowledge_n and_o consequent_o above_o our_o reason_n and_o so_o all_o substance_n be_v above_o our_o reason_n and_o yet_o he_o say_v with_o great_a confidence_n that_o to_o assent_v to_o any_o thing_n above_o reason_n destroy_v religion_n and_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n and_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o the_o same_o man_n to_o say_v this_o and_o to_o say_v withal_o that_o it_o be_v very_o consistent_a with_o that_o nature_n of_o man_n and_o the_o goodness_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n to_o leave_v we_o without_o adequate_a idea_n of_o any_o substance_n how_o come_v the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n to_o require_v more_o knowledge_n than_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n be_v capable_a of_o in_o natural_a thing_n we_o can_v have_v no_o adequate_a idea_n but_o the_o thing_n be_v confess_v to_o be_v above_o our_o reason_n but_o in_o divine_a and_o spiritual_a thing_n to_o assent_v to_o thing_n above_o our_o reason_n be_v against_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n how_o can_v these_o thing_n consist_v but_o these_o be_v not_o mystery_n yes_o whatever_o be_v of_o that_o nature_n that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o idea_n of_o it_o be_v certain_o a_o mystery_n to_o we_o for_o what_o be_v more_o unknown_a than_o it_o be_v know_v be_v a_o mystery_n the_o true_a notion_n of_o a_o mystery_n be_v something_o that_o be_v hide_v from_o our_o knowledge_n of_o which_o there_o may_v be_v several_a kind_n for_o a_o mystery_n may_v be_v take_v for_o 1._o something_o keep_v secret_a but_o full_o understand_v as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v discover_v thus_o tully_n in_o his_o epistle_n speak_v of_o mystery_n which_o he_o have_v to_o tell_v his_o friend_n s._n but_o he_o will_v not_o let_v his_o amanuensis_fw-la know_v no_o doubt_n such_o thing_n may_v be_v very_o well_o understand_v as_o soon_o as_o discover_v 2._o something_o keep_v from_o common_a knowledge_n although_o there_o may_v be_v great_a difficulty_n about_o they_o when_o discover_v thus_o tully_n speak_v of_o mystery_n among_o the_o philosopher_n 4.18_o particular_o among_o the_o academic_n who_o keep_v up_o their_o doctrine_n of_o the_o criterion_n as_o a_o secret_a which_o when_o it_o be_v know_v have_v many_o difficulty_n about_o it_o 3._o something_o that_o person_n be_v not_o admit_v to_o know_v but_o with_o great_a preparation_n for_o it_o such_o be_v the_o athenian_a mystery_n which_o tully_n mention_n with_o respect_n although_o they_o deserve_v it_o not_o 14._o but_o because_o they_o be_v not_o communicate_v to_o any_o but_o with_o difficulty_n they_o be_v call_v mystery_n and_o this_o be_v so_o obvious_a a_o piece_n of_o learning_n that_o no_o great_a read_n or_o deep_o reason_v be_v require_v about_o it_o only_o
the_o very_a notion_n of_o infinite_a imply_v that_o we_o can_v set_v no_o bound_n to_o our_o thought_n and_o therefore_o although_o the_o infinity_o of_o the_o divine_a attribute_n be_v evident_a to_o our_o reason_n yet_o it_o be_v likewise_o evident_a to_o our_o reason_n that_o what_o be_v infinite_a must_v be_v above_o our_o comprehension_n ii_o i_o come_v now_o to_o the_o last_o enquiry_n which_o be_v that_o if_o we_o allow_v thing_n above_o our_o reason_n what_o stop_n can_v be_v put_v to_o any_o absurd_a doctrine_n which_o we_o may_v be_v require_v to_o believe_v and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o our_o unitarian_n object_n in_o all_o their_o late_a pamphlet_n in_o answer_n to_o my_o sermon_n they_o say_v that_o on_o our_o principle_n our_o reason_n will_v be_v in_o vain_a 4._o and_o all_o science_n and_o certainty_n will_v be_v destroy_v which_o they_o repeat_v several_a time_n and_o from_o hence_o they_o do_v so_o frequent_o insist_v on_o the_o parallel_n between_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o transubstantiation_n they_o say_v 67._o that_o all_o the_o defence_n we_o have_v make_v for_o one_o will_v serve_v for_o the_o other_o 3._o or_o any_o other_o absurd_a and_o impossible_a doctrine_n that_o what_o we_o say_v will_v equal_o serve_v all_o the_o nonsense_n 30._o and_o impossible_a doctrine_n that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v among_o man_n and_o they_o particular_o instance_n in_o transubstantiation_n i_o need_v mention_n no_o more_o but_o i_o do_v not_o expect_v to_o have_v find_v this_o parallel_n so_o often_o insist_v upon_o without_o a_o answer_n to_o two_o dialogue_n purposely_o write_v on_o that_o subject_a at_o a_o time_n when_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v use_v as_o a_o argument_n to_o bring_v in_o transubstantiation_n as_o that_o be_v now_o allege_a for_o cast_v off_o the_o other_o but_o i_o must_v do_v they_o that_o right_a to_o tell_v the_o world_n that_o at_o that_o time_n a_o socinian_n answer_n be_v write_v to_o those_o dialogue_n which_o i_o see_v and_o wish_v may_v be_v print_v that_o the_o world_n may_v be_v satisfy_v about_o it_o and_o they_o but_o they_o think_v fit_a to_o forbear_v and_o in_o all_o their_o late_a pamphlet_n where_o this_o parallel_n be_v so_o often_o repeat_v there_o be_v but_o once_o that_o i_o can_v find_v any_o notice_n take_v of_o those_o dialogue_n and_o that_o in_o a_o very_a superficial_a manner_n for_o the_o main_a design_n and_o scope_n of_o they_o be_v pass_v over_o and_o only_o one_o particular_a mention_v which_o shall_v be_v answer_v in_o its_o due_a order_n but_o in_o answer_n to_o the_o general_a enquiry_n i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o state_n the_o due_a bound_n between_o faith_n and_o reason_n and_o thereby_o to_o show_v that_o by_o those_o ground_n on_o which_o we_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n we_o do_v not_o give_v way_n to_o the_o entertainment_n of_o any_o absurd_a opinion_n nor_o overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o reason_n 1._o we_o have_v no_o difference_n with_o they_o about_o the_o use_n of_o our_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o certainty_n of_o a_o revelation_n for_o in_o this_o case_n we_o be_v as_o much_o as_o they_o for_o search_v into_o the_o ground_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o we_o look_v on_o it_o as_o a_o reasonable_a act_n of_o our_o mind_n and_o if_o we_o do_v not_o allow_v this_o we_o must_v declare_v ourselves_o to_o believe_v without_o ground_n and_o if_o we_o have_v ground_n for_o our_o faith_n we_o can_v express_v they_o in_o word_n that_o be_v intelligible_a and_o if_o we_o can_v give_v a_o account_n of_o our_o faith_n in_o a_o intelligible_a manner_n and_o with_o a_o design_n to_o give_v other_o satisfaction_n about_o it_o i_o think_v this_o be_v make_v use_n of_o our_o reason_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n 2._o we_o have_v no_o difference_n with_o they_o about_o the_o use_n of_o our_o reason_n as_o to_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o revelation_n we_o never_o say_v that_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v upon_o the_o bare_a sound_n of_o word_n without_o examine_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o we_o allow_v all_o the_o best_a and_o most_o reasonable_a way_n of_o attain_v to_o it_o by_o copy_n language_n version_n compare_v of_o place_n and_o especial_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o best_a and_o pure_a age_n near_a the_o apostolical_a time_n and_o express_v in_o solemn_a and_o public_a acts._n by_o these_o rule_n of_o reason_n we_o be_v willing_a to_o proceed_v and_o not_o by_o any_o late_a and_o uncertain_a method_n of_o interpret_n scripture_n 3._o we_o differ_v not_o with_o they_o about_o the_o right_a use_n of_o the_o faculty_n which_o god_n have_v give_v we_o of_o right_a understanding_n such_o matter_n as_o be_v offer_v to_o our_o assent_n for_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o require_v they_o to_o believe_v who_o can_v use_v the_o faculty_n which_o be_v necessary_a in_o order_n to_o it_o which_o will_v be_v like_o give_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o a_o man_n with_o a_o cataract_n in_o both_o his_o eye_n and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o put_v his_o life_n upon_o that_o issue_n whether_o he_o can_v read_v or_o not_o because_o he_o have_v the_o same_o organ_n of_o see_v that_o other_o man_n have_v for_o in_o this_o case_n the_o whole_a matter_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o organ_n but_o the_o use_v of_o it_o this_o need_v no_o application_n 4._o we_o differ_v not_o with_o they_o about_o reject_v some_o matter_n propose_v to_o our_o belief_n which_o be_v contradictory_n to_o the_o principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n it_o be_v no_o great_a argument_n of_o some_o man_n reason_n whatever_o they_o pretend_v to_o talk_v against_o admit_v seem_a contradiction_n in_o religion_n for_o who_o can_v hinder_v seem_a contradiction_n which_o arise_v from_o the_o shallowness_n of_o man_n capacity_n and_o not_o from_o the_o repugnancy_n of_o thing_n and_o who_o can_v help_v man_n understanding_n but_o where_o there_o be_v evident_a proof_n of_o a_o contradiction_n to_o the_o principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n we_o be_v very_o far_o from_o own_v any_o such_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o we_o reject_v not_o only_o as_o have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n but_o as_o repugnant_a to_o the_o common_a principle_n of_o sense_n and_o reason_n as_o be_v make_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o two_o dialogue_n beforementioned_a but_o our_o unitarian_n find_v fault_n with_o the_o author_n of_o they_o for_o lay_v the_o force_n of_o his_o argument_n upon_o this_o 30._o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o more_o text_n for_o the_o trinity_n than_o be_v pretend_v for_o transubstantiation_n whereas_o many_o other_o argument_n be_v insist_v on_o and_o particular_o the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o it_o in_o point_n of_o reason_n dial._n 2._o from_o p._n 33._o to_o the_o end_n and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o bare_a number_n of_o text_n which_o he_o rely_v upon_o but_o upon_o the_o great_a evidence_n and_o clearness_n of_o the_o texâ—s_n on_o one_o side_n than_o on_o the_o other_o which_o depend_v upon_o figurative_a word_n not_o capable_a of_o a_o literal_a sense_n without_o overthrow_v the_o doctrine_n design_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o it_o see_v with_o what_o ingenuity_n these_o man_n treat_v the_o defender_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o enemy_n to_o transubstantiation_n which_o they_o call_v only_o a_o philosophical_a error_n or_o folly_n 21._o but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v charge_v with_o nonsense_n contradiction_n and_o impossibility_n but_o wherein_o then_o lie_v the_o difference_n in_o point_n of_o reason_n for_o thus_o far_o i_o have_v show_v that_o we_o be_v far_o from_o overthrow_v reason_n or_o give_v way_n to_o any_o absurd_a doctrine_n it_o come_v at_o last_o to_o the_o point_n already_o treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n how_o far_o we_o may_v be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v a_o doctrine_n which_o carry_v in_o it_o something_o above_o our_o reason_n or_o of_o which_o we_o can_v have_v any_o clear_a and_o distinct_a idea_n and_o of_o this_o i_o hope_v i_o have_v give_v a_o sufficient_a account_n in_o the_o forego_n discourse_n finis_fw-la consideration_n the_o ezplication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n by_o dr._n w._n etc._n etc._n p._n 10._o p._n 9_o p._n 13._o discourse_n concern_v the_o real_a and_o nominal_a trinitarian_n a._n d._n 1695_o p._n 3._o letter_n to_o the_o university_n p._n 15._o discourse_v of_o nominal_a and_o real_a trinit_a p._n 7._o p._n 10._o p._n 11._o p._n 13._o tritheism_n charge_v etc._n etc._n p._n 157._o animadvers_fw-la p._n 245._o animadv_n etc._n etc._n p._n 243._o ibid_fw-la p._n 240._o basil_n ep._n 64._o considerate_a on_o the_o explication_n p._n 23._o animadv_n p._n 291._o tritheism_n